Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 1

….........3, 2, 1.

“Ginny, Ginny, can you hear me? Everything went perfectly. Ginny...you're awake again, let me call the doctor.”

I looked around and saw Ellen. She grabbed the nurse button to call the doctor and nurse. I heard footsteps approaching.

“My American Sleeping Beauty is awake again. Fight the pain killer a bit now. The surgery was textbook, one of the best I've ever done,” said Dr Phuket beaming. “Tomorrow, we'll remove part of the bandages; this will relieve some of the pain and pressure. Hopefully, we'll stand you up, and have you walking the next day.”

I woke up later, noticing Ellen was wearing a sundress. When did she have time to change?

Ellen kissed my forehead and squeezed my hand. “Are you going to stay awake for a while, or check out again? Whatever you're on, it must be good. You keep falling asleep on us.”

“My mouth is so dry, can I have a drink?”

“I'll ask the nurse if you can have some ice, oh here she comes.”

“Hi Ginny, my name is Mary Ann, here's some ice to suck on. We removed some of your bandages today, you should be more comfortable. When we remove the rest, hopefully we'll remove your catheter, and allow you to walk around a bit. You'll have some pain in your chest from the breast enhancement surgery. You are now a B cup. With the hormones you'll probably increase one more size. We felt you didn't want to look like Dolly Parton.”

“I hurt so much, can I have more pain medicine?”

“Sure you can honey, just push this button for more morphine. If you feel like eating I'll have some toast brought in for you.”

“Can I try some tea and toast?” I asked.

“Sure, just let me take your vitals, then I'll go to the nurse's station and organise some for you.”

Ellen scooted her chair close to the bed, “How do you feel Ginny? Any different?”

“Very different. Yesterday, or rather two days ago, I didn't hurt a bit, now...”

“I guess that was a dumb question to ask, wasn't it?”

“Ellen, you are entitled to ask all the dumb questions you want, you've earned it. I feel like I'm holding a water melon between my thighs. It must be the bandages. I think the doctor said it would take a while for the stitching and surgery scars to disappear, but once it does, no-one could tell I don't have an original vagina down there.”

Soon the tea and toast showed up and I found I was starved! Both Ellen and the nurse said to take it slowly, that tomorrow I'll feel even better.

I put the bed up, turned on the television, and Ellen and I watched a rerun of The Lucille Ball Show. It was so old, it was new to us.

Then Ellen excused herself, saying it was time for her to have lunch, and she'd be back in a while.

I asked the nurse for some Jello and more tea. I had finished the Jello by the time Ellen was back, and just working on a second cup of tea.

“What do you think about a little walk?” she asked, “I'll get a walker and here are some gripper socks.”

I turned carefully and sat on the side of the bed, while Mary Ann the nurse adjusted the walker to my size.

“Now don't worry about falling, I'll have a hold of you.” she said.

I looked at the 4'8”, 85 pound nurse and shuddered. Ellen spoke up, all 5'9” and 150 pounds of her and said “I'll be on the other side, don't worry.”

I stood and took my first step, OMG! As a woman, as a woman! Tears started running down my cheeks.

The nurse looked at me and asked “How bad does it hurt? We can stop!”

I explained the tears were for my first step as a woman. She smiled and nodded, “Lucky girl. Lucky girl.”

We went a few more steps, and returned to the bed.

“How did that feel?” she asked, “Why don't we do more later.”

“Ellen, I'm now a woman, after all these years, finally,” I said, the tears still running down my face.

“For goodness sake, you are still a young woman, only twenty-five years old. Your whole life is ahead of you cousin.”

“Cousin?”

“Yes, you are my cousin Virginia Hansen, you foolish girl.”

The nurse came in several more times during the day and had me walk around; each time I felt stronger.

The next morning, before Ellen arrived, Doctor Phuket came in to see me.

“My favorite patient! How do you feel today? You know, as an option, to allow maximum penetration we used a section of intestine to give us the closest approximation of a natural vagina. This will require two more days with the bandages in place.”

“Does this mean tomorrow?” I asked.

“Possibly tomorrow evening, you seem to be a fast healer. When the bandages come out, the nurse will remove your catheter too.” he said.

Just then Ellen entered the ward. Dr Phuket smiled at her.

“Good morning Ellen, your cousin is doing wonderfully. I'll go now and see you later tonight.”

She came over and kissed my cheek, “You do look more like yourself today. What did he say?”

“The doctor said another day of bandages. They went for maximum penetration, this means more time. Oh darn, I wonder if this requires a larger penetrating form too?”

“A what?” Ellen asked.

“After surgery to create a vagina, to prevent its collapse, I have to use increasingly larger forms to maintain a pocket. This is done similar to a dildo for twenty minutes three times a day until the largest is inserted with no effort.”

As you can imagine, her jaw had dropped. “For how long?”

“Some say for the rest of my life, but others say until a more natural dilator is used.”

Again, Ellen looked dumbfounded, “Natural dilator?”

“You dumdum, a man's penis!”

With that, she turned scarlet and looked away. ”Mine hasn't closed,” she said.

“That's because yours was issued by God, not man. Speaking of which, we need to see about a stretcher for yours too!”

Just when her color was coming down it became bright red again. ”Don't start Ginny, please!”

--ooOoo--

A day later the special moment arrived. My bandages were removed, and so was the catheter. There was less pain, and now I could practice peeing truly sitting down. It felt strange, the pee a spray, rather than a stream.

We celebrated with Whoppers and fries for supper. The nurse told me one more day in the hospital, then a week in the hotel. After that, we could go home. I would have to see my own doctor, but back home, not in Bangkok.

On Monday, I moved into the hotel room. Ellen had to stop me from bouncing up and down on the bed. Now began my two week exercise with Fred, the smallest of the dilators. I named all of them, Fred, Sam, Phil, Cecil, and finally Pierre. Ellen asked if I was going to name the largest Kevin, but I said not to give him any ideas.

A week later we were bused to the airport for our flight back to Los Angeles. The seats on Thai Air were going to spoil me for life, unless I rode first class every time.

After what seemed like a week we arrived at Logan Airport in Boston. No sooner did we deplane than we heard the big voice of Steve, “Where are my girls, where are you kids?”

Ellen looked over the heads of a family of Asians and waved to Steve. He bulldozed his way to us and gave us both a huge bear hug.

“Now give me your luggage tickets and we'll be ready to leave. Did you eat on the plane? It doesn't matter, we're going to Spuds in Saugus on the way home anyway.”

Once Hurricane Brady finished blowing through the airport, and we were encased in the comfort of his huge BMW, he asked how I really felt. This made me wish I had named a dilator after him, though not the biggest of course!

I was honest with him. “Did you ever have a colonoscopy with no sedative? That's how I feel.”

About this time we pulled into Spuds, Holy Cow! The snow banks were eight feet high! After we were seated in the bar, that's the first thing I asked him about.

“No sooner than you two left, we had an old-fashioned Northeaster; must've dumped nearly three feet of snow on us. Then just the day before yesterday, we had another eight inches overnight.

“I guess that means no work in Lynn this year.” Ellen asked.

“Right you are kiddo,” Steve said, “But don't worry, I”ll find something for you girls to do.”

There he goes with the 'girls' again, damn him.

The waitress came and we ordered drinks, a Sam Adams for Steve, a Captain Morgan and Coke for me and a Burgundy wine for Ellen. We looked the menu over during small talk. Our drinks arrived, and we ordered our meals.

To be continued.

Many thanks to Bronwen Welsh,without her help in correcting errors and encouragement this story wouldn't be told

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 2

All the way from the restaurant in Saugus to the condo in Swampscott, we were grilled by Steve on what Bangkok was like. He had been there several times in the 1970's while in the Marines stationed in South Vietnam. He was amazed at how much they copied the United States, down to our fast food restaurants.

As we turned into the condo's plowed road, I could see a pickup parked out front of our unit.

Someone must be in it because of the plume of steam coming from the exhaust pipes.

No sooner had Steve pulled up in front of our driveway, then the driver's door of the truck flew open and out jumped Kevin. He ran over and opened my door and helped me out.

“Ginny, how do you feel, do you hurt, what can I do for you?”

He was full of breathless questions, not giving me a chance to answer.

“Kevin, give us a chance to go inside first.” Ellen demanded. “ We just flew half way around the world, for crying out loud. Let us catch our breath.”

Steve was doubled over laughing and slipped on ice and landed on his backside.

That got the rest of us laughing.

Ellen used this, to open the door to the condo and turn on some lights.

She yelled down, “Why don't you two macho men bring our suitcases in for us weak girls.”

I scampered inside before someone thought to try to carry me.

Oh my gosh, does it feel good to be home at last !

Ellen, the homemaker, started a pot of coffee, and took some icecream from the freezer.

The boys came in with our suitcases, complaining about how much they weighted, and dumped them in the living room.

“Oh no,” I said, please put the red ones in Ellen's room and the green suitcases in mine, please.”

We sat at the table for coffee and desert, and questions.

Steve had asked most of his on the ride from Logan airport to home, so he let Kevin lead off.

“Do you hurt still Ginny?”

“Yes for some time, I had major surgery just two weeks ago.” I answered.

He leaned forward, and whispered, “When can you have sex?”

I gave him a gentle slap. “Is that what you really want to know?”

Kevin's face went bright red, and he mumbled, “Just curious, I mean, ahh.”

By his reaction. Steve and Ellen figured out what he asked.

Ellen jumped in. “Guys, Ginny is still a work in progress, she won't be able to try out her new body for several months. A lot of healing must happen first.”

That expression started me to grin. “Actually guys, I have to use different sized dilators to make sure I don't try to heal up again.”

Kevin paled, but Steve said,” I read up on your surgery, you have 4 or 5 different sized dilators, you must use. Some women give them names, is that true?”

I looked at the two of them, “Believe me the two largest are not named Steve or Kevin !”

Ellen sprayed coffee out her nose and started choking.

Kevin's jaw dropped, while he struggled to think of something to say.

Steve just laughed, saying.” The hospital didn't have my size, huh.”

I quickly came back with, “Apparently, I didn't need one that short.”

With that, we all broke into laughter.

After the giggles stopped I asked if there was any more serious questions, if not I was going to bed for a nap.

Ellen told me to go rest, she would answer any more prurient questions from the guys.

“It will take a while for Ginny to get her strength back, so don't expect her to snap back tomorrow like she was before she went.”

Steve stood up to leave and said, “Anything you two need, anything, just call. Come on Kevin, lets go.” as he gave him a push for the door. “Call her later tomorrow kid, out!”

Ellen gave Steve a look of thanks and closed and locked the door after them.
She peaked in on Ginny, who was sound asleep, still fully dressed.

“I know how she feels she said to herself, but first wash and hang up some clothes.”

o-0-o

The next morning I woke to the smell of bacon, eggs, toast and real coffee, not that stuff they called coffee in Thailand. No wonder everyone drank tea !

Ellen looked up from the stove and asked if I wanted 2 or 3 eggs.

“Three definitely, I could eat one of Cathy's horses.”

“Speaking of Cathy, we told her you were having woman's surgery. You could say a partial hysterectomy. That would end the discussion. Tina would probably ask her, so done!”

I thought for a moment, “Good idea, Ellen, that's a conversation stopper.”

After we ate, I said I needed to hang up my new clothes. “Want a fashion show kiddo”, I asked Ellen, “I'll show you and then you can show me !

We headed for my room to start the show.

I had purchased several Thai gowns and wraparounds I couldn't wait to try on. With help from Ellen I managed to get them on correctly.

Wow does that Thai silk feel different from what we were used to !

Of course, I had to try different heels with each dress !

It was Ellen's turn next.

We burst into giggles trying to get her into the dresses she bought. Her's had slits almost to the waist !

This is for the woman with only one dress above the knee.

“Are you going to wear these trolling for guys or what ? You may want to find a way to shorten that slit.”

She was in shock, “I didn't know theses were like the ones Kate Capshaw wore in the Indiana Jones movie.”

What was that movie's name ? The best part was the beginning anyway. With the antidote being

kicked across the dance floor. I just loved those Retro tuxedos, and the woman's gowns!

We finished going through Ellen's purchases,and decided to drive across the beach to the Tides in Nahant for lunch.

We were seated at a table in the bar looking out at the rough Atlantic Ocean, when I heard a squeal from the bar.

It was Tina, who rushed over to give each of us a kiss welcoming us home. We insisted she pull up a chair and sit with us.

After telling the story of my surgery, the talk turned to her father.

“The police haven't found him or his friend yet.” Tina said, “They must have been in that boat together after all.”

“Has that State Police Captain been back again?” Ellen asked,”He was kind of cute.”

We both looked at her.

“Well he was you know !”Ellen said.

At this point our drinks came and the waitress asked about our meals.

Tina and I got the hot lobster roll, while Ellen got the feature burger. This was about 4 inches high and had to be eaten with a knife and fork, or a shower afterwards.

We finished and headed home, Tina promising to call us tomorrow.

As we pulled into the driveway, a car drew up with State Police plates.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

“Hey Ellen, be careful what you wish for, I think it just came true.”

“What are you talking about?” She asked.

As I climbed the steps to the condo, the cruiser’s door opened, and Captain Smith stepped out.
“May I ask you ladies a few questions?” He asked.

Ellen spoke up, ”Come inside Captain, it’s too cold out here.”

I unlocked the door, and hung my coat over the back of a chair.

“Captain please sit down, I’ll make coffee for us.” Ellen said on her way into the kitchen.”

“This is really an informal visit, please call me Pete, not Captain.”

“Okay Pete, why are you here, it wasn’t to have us call you that.” I said with a chuckle.

“I was wondering when the last time you saw or spoke to Tina Morales.”

“We’ve been out of state for the last two weeks, ah, Pete.” Ellen answered from the kitchen.

His eyes narrowed, “Where out of state?”

Ellen looked over at me, I shrugged and answered, ”To tell you the truth, Bangkok .“

With that, he sat back, “Bangkok? There is really only one reason to go to Bangkok, isn’t there?”

“Only one I know of.” I said.

Captain Smith looked back and forth between Ellen and I and settled on Ellen.”For a sex change?” he asked.

“It’s called Gender Correction Surgery,” I answered, “And it was me , not Ellen.”

When I said that, Pete’s face reddened and so did Ellen’s.

“You though I wasn’t a woman?” she said starting to get wound up.

“Jesus, I’ve done it now ! Ellen, please forgive me. It’s just that Ginny always looks so feminine.”

“And I look so Butch, right.”

“Ginny help me out here please.” He begged.

“Well seeing how Ellen has a crush on you anyway, I guess she’ll forgive you.”

With that, Pete’s jaw dropped, and Ellen stared daggers at me while turning crimson red.

“Ginny, how could you?”, she squealed, “I told you that in confidence!”

Well Jeeze Ellen, I just told him I used to be a man and just had that corrected, after all.”

“The coffee smells ready, why don’t we go into the kitchen?” Ellen said.

Pete Smith walked to the table and managed to end up sitting beside Ellen, I got three mugs and the milk while Ellen set the percolator on the table.

“These make the best coffee, but it takes longer.” Ellen said trying to avoid the elephant in the room.

I piped up,” Look , you two be honest with each other, Ellen you know you like Pete, and Pete, why did you show up here just to ask a dumb question? You know we had dinner with Tina at the Tides tonight don’t you?”

Well, yes to both”, Pete said, with that Ellen’s head snapped around. “We’ve had her under surveillance since her father and his pal disappeared during that snow storm in December after the Partiot’s football game.”

I took a deep breath, “Does that mean that murderous, sleezy, bastard may sill be alive?” I asked.

“Why the strong reaction?”, Pete asked , how well did you know him ?”

“That slime ball tried to pick me up, and when I refused, he got nasty, scared me to death. He also burst into our condo at 3 AM, out of his mind. If Ellen didn’t get her pistol, I don’t know what would have happened to Tina and me.”

He looked at Ellen, “You pulled a gun on Vincent Morales, and lived ?”

“Believe me Pete, Morales was the lucky one that night, Dirty Harriet had him dead to rights.”

“You have had Tina under surveillance?” Ellen asked.

I looked at him in shock, “We were eating dinner with Tina tonight and she acts like he’s dead, you think he’s alive?”

“That possibility exists, after all no trace of him or his friend have shown up anywhere along the coast.
And I’ve got this little feeling something’s not right.”

“Enough of that, When are you guys going to go out? You could double with Kevin and me you know.”

Pete Smith looked at me, “Does this Kevin know about your status?”

“We have been dating for a year, does that answer your question Captain?”

He laughed, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to touch a nerve.”

Ellen leaned toward Pete’s ear and whispered something I couldn’t hear, then she giggled
.
“Okay kids, how about Sunday after the basketball game, we can go somewhere casual, with the game over the noise level should be much lower.”

Pete said that worked for him, I know it worked for Ellen and me, and I know I can twist Kevin around my little finger, It’s a date !

“Look girls (there’s that word again!), if Morales is alive I doubt he’d come looking for either one of you, he’s too worried about the Providence mob. Look, I’ll keep you up to date on tracing Morales. I’ve got to go, Ellen, I’ll call you Saturday afternoon to confirm our date.”

Of course, Ellen walked him to the door, and watched him drive off.

She looked at me, “ I guess I should thank you for being a matchmaker, If it were up to me, I’d never go on a date.”

I laughed, “Maybe those lessons on makeup will be useful, huh Ellen. I don’t know about you, but I’m going to bed.”

oOo

The next day we spent sorting out the things that always pile-up when you go away for any amount of time.
I had less mail than Ellen did, so I spent the day curled upon the sofa with a book in front of a cheerful fire. I should of felt guilty, me lounging while Ellen worked hard, did I feel guilty, heck no!

After a while I went into the kitchen to see what groceries we needed. I wanted to be able to cook our meals with calling for take-out.

We needed fresh veggies, steaks, a pot roast, and a oven roaster chicken, I had plenty of frozen veggies and hamburger in the freezer.

We also needed soup, dry cereal, and coffee. There was a whole box of tea bags, and plenty of detergents .

I sat down at my computer and went to the PeaPod site. In no time, my order was placed, and a date and delivery time was chosen.

When my order came tomorrow afternoon, all I had to do was put it away !

Ellen had finished catching up with her bills and other stuff, and was hungry.

“Ginny, what are we having for lunch, or do we have to go get something?”

“I’m fresh out of cold cuts, I could make a cheese omelet if you want.”

Ellen thought for a moment, “Why don’t we save the omelets for tomorrow’s breakfast, and get a couple of sub sandwiches from the sub shop near the train station?”

“Great idea, I’ll go, you set the table.”

“We’ll both go, you can drive, I’ll hop out.”

As we were driving down Railroad Ave. I did a double take, no, it couldn’t be !

“Ginny what’s wrong? “ Ellen asked, ”You’re as white as a ghost!”

“I swear I just saw Morales sitting in the Chinese take-out place.”

“You have Morales on your mind after talking with Pete Smith, he’d never show his face in Swampscott, if he was alive.”

“I know you’re right, but deep down, I see Morales in every shadow.”

“Ginny, he’s dead. He’ll never come back to get you, besides, you only look like Gene a bit from the neck up, and not even close from the neck down.”

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 4

In the morning, Ellen headed north for her riding lesson. At the last minute, I decided to go along to see Cathy and enjoy my renewed attraction to one thousand pound animals, you know - horses.

As she drove, the conversation revolved around her sudden interest in dating. I teased her unmercifully.

“This is a good thing Ellen; the way you drive, a State Police captain is the guy to date. Just think how much money in fines he can save you. I just wonder what attracted him to you, maybe the fact you were ready to shoot Vinny that night. No, it can't be that, he only found that out last night. I know, in heels you two are the same height.”

It went on like this until Ellen suggested I start looking for an apartment. I shut up!

When we walked into the barn, Cathy saw me and gave me a huge hug then apologized, asking if she hurt me. I laughed, and said she would have to squeeze me lower to cause pain.

“You had ladies' surgery didn't you, you poor dear. Was it precancerous?”

“Yes the doctors agreed not to tempt fate and prescribe pills that hold cancer off. I've resigned myself to not having children, but living a long life. Besides, I could always adopt.”

By now Ellen had Freddy tacked up. She walked him over to us, and said to Cathy, “No Tina today? We had dinner with her the other night and she indicated she would be here today.”

“I haven't seen her since her father went missing,” Cathy said. “What's that, five weeks? And Chris Brady is still away on vacation."

I headed for the viewing room, while Ellen and Freddy warmed up.

Ellen was thrilled, this became a private lesson, with her getting the sole benefit of Cathy's instruction.

Ellen was bubbling about her lesson and the praise Cathy gave her. This continued all the way home and into the house.

I headed for my room for a little peace and quiet, and some time with the dilator that I had named Sam, size 2.

After a good half hour I returned to the living room and asked Ellen if grilled cheese and tomato with Italian wedding soup sounded good for lunch.

She nodded her assent and returned to the downhill skiing on ESPN. We watched that together until the phone rang.

I could tell by the way she spoke it was Pete Smith. As soon as she had the place and time, I decided to call Kevin and make it a foursome.

OMG! Ellen was on the phone for a hour!

“Ellen,” I shouted, “When and where, so I can tell Kevin!”

She gave me a dirty look, “The Black Dog on Route 1 at 7:30 tomorrow.”

I grabbed my cell phone and called Kevin.

After forty-five minutes of talking the date came up, “Kevin would you go on a double date with me and Ellen?” I asked.

“Ellen? She has a date? With who?” he asked.

I was going to surprise him, but couldn't keep it a secret. “Do you remember the State Police troopers investigating Morales' disappearance?”

“You don't mean that Sargent what's his name, he's way to old for Ellen.”

“No, you dummy, the Captain! Pete Smith! Evidently, ever since he met Ellen, he's had the hots for her. On Thursday, instead of sending the Sargent, he came himself to ask about Tina.”

Kevin paused, and laughed, “Between the two of them we should be safe at night.”

“What are you talking about?” I asked.

“They both carry guns! Is this an Annie Oakley and Bill Cody affair?”

“Sweet Jesus, you men can be dense at times. That was the first thing that came to your mind, 'they both carry guns'?”

“Well they do, don't they? And they both are tall,” He said.

“That you're right about anyway, Ellen can wear heels, and show off her legs.”

I could hear Kevin mumbling over the phone. “Speak up kiddo, I can't hear you.”

“I said, I've never seen her legs to know if she has nice ones or not. Nice legs, does that mean she also has a nice ass?”

“You guys! Is that all you think about? Nice legs and rear ends?” I teased.

“A nice rack is good too!”

With that I hung up, and stuck my cell in the back pocket of my jeans.

“Hey Cinderella, are you off the phone so I can plan dinner?”

Ellen sheepishly came into the kitchen and sat on a stool.

“Is this what being in love is like?” she asked.

“How would I know, three weeks ago I was a guy.”

With that, we broke out laughing until tears ruined our mascara.

“Enough, enough,”I said, “How about baked stuffed pork chops, asparagus, stuffing, and apple sauce with a tossed salad for supper? Vanilla ice cream for dessert later.”

Ellen perked up, “A Chianti to go with it. I'll make the salad.”

“Okay, now go watch TV or something while I cook.”

Stuffed pork chops are really easy to make, in a Pyrex baking dish put two thick centre cut chops, sprinkle them with Bell's Seasoning and bread crumbs. Put some sliced onions on top of that, and add some water. Cover the dish with tin foil and bake in a 375 degree oven for forty-five minutes or until the pork is done, no medium rare here.

Follow the instructions on the box of stuffing mix, and microwave the asparagus in a covered microwave dish for six minutes, and presto, it looks like you've slaving over the oven all night.

I called Ellen to the table, asking her to get Ranch salad dressing from the fridge, while I got apple sauce from the pantry.

The clean up is easy too, just put the stuffing pan in the dishwasher along with the asparagus dish and the Pyrex baking dish. Followed by our plates and silverware.

Ellen and I sat on the couch letting our food digest, making room for ice cream, when she looked at me and said, “Ginny, me dating a State Trooper should make you feel safer. Maybe you could tell him what you know, forgetting the fifty thousand dollars?”

“Not just yet Ellen, only if we are sure Vinny is really dead, and not playing possum.”

After ice cream, and the late news, we headed for bed. Big day tomorrow! We needed our beauty sleep.

--o0o--

We woke to a fresh covering of snow that fell while we slept. Ellen made coffee, while I started to make pancakes and bacon for breakfast.

As usual, Ellen read the Boston Herald, while I read the Globe. Both papers were full of the political debate that happened the previous night. If you compared the two papers, you would think two debates took place!

I liked the guy from Florida, Senator Rubio, Ellen for some reason liked Donald Trump!

I told her, she had a better chance of being elected President than Trump did.

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 5

After eating breakfast, we sat down to an afternoon of watching ice skating on the TV.

“Ellen, isn't Jonnie Weir just over the top? I get the biggest kick out of him.”

“I heard he's doing the Olympic ice skating coverage down in Brazil next year.” she answered.

“Good, I was getting tired of Brian Boitano; a Dick Button he's not! So what are you going to wear tonight for your first date in what, ten years?”

“Ten years?” Ellen shrieked, “I'll have you know I dated the same guy for years until we broke up a year ago. Hey, what about you, Don Juan, or should I say Donna Juanna. Was your dance card always full?”

I had to admit she had me there. But then I realized she neatly ducked the question on what she was going to wear tonight.

“Almost sweetie, back to the question of what are you wearing tonight, slacks, jeans, skirt, what?”

“I figured to wear a black leather skirt, stockings, three inch heels, and that lavender silk top I bought in Thailand.” She then squinted at me, “What is the Fashion Princess wearing?”

That got me giggling.

“Well, with my tiara, I planned to wear my leather jeans and that light gray sweater I bought for myself from Santa.”

With that Ellen threw a cushion at me. When I protested, she said “That's why these are called throw pillows.”

We had a bowl of soup and crusty French bread for lunch, not wanting to eat too heavily before our date.

Ellen brought up the subject of telling Pete my story that night, explaining she wanted me to obtain a Massachusetts license to carry a concealed firearm. Ellen felt this would make me a little more confident when I went out alone, but she wasn't sure I could pass a routine background check. If Pete knew my story, he could issue the permit and bypass going through the Swampscott P.D.

“Let's see how tonight goes,” I said, “We really don't know him that well. After all, he is a stranger, who for some strange reason is attracted to you.”

Ellen snorted at that, “Keep pushing, one step away from homeless.”

“The reason I want you to have a LTC is Smith and Wesson makes a tiny .380 pistol with a built in targeting laser. This way you can carry an accurate gun in your purse. They also make a bra holster if you aren't carrying your purse.”

“How much does this gun cost?” I asked, “I don't want to pay a lot.”

“Ginny, this pistol can be purchased for about $350.”

“I can certainly afford that.”

“Time to get ready for tonight, the boys will be here at 6.30.”

We headed for our rooms with Ellen showering first. While I waited, I laid out the outfit I'd wear that night. 'These jeans ought to get Kevin's heart beating,' I thought with a chuckle.

By 6pm both Ellen and I were dressed and having a glass of white wine while waiting for our dates.

Kevin arrived first, and parked behind my SUV. We wouldn't take his truck tonight. Depending on what Pete Smith had, Ellen's Explorer was our back-up ride.

I offered him a Foster's beer to drink while we waited for Pete.

“Foster's? I haven't had one of those in while. I hope it's the small can, not the liter.

I assured Kevin it was the 12 oz American size, as I poured it into a schooner glass for him.

Kevin just took his first sip when the doorbell rang.

Ellen leaped up and trotted to answer it.

Wouldn't it be funny if it wasn't Pete.

It was of course, Ellen ushered him in, and asked if he wanted a drink. He asked for a Coke, saying he planned to drive tonight, and didn't want any embarrassing confrontations with the local LEOs.

I thought for a minute, and asked him what a LEO was.

Pete laughed, “A LEO is an acronym for local Law Enforcement Officer. I've worked with the Feds so long I'm starting to talk like them.”

He looked at his watch and said it was time we were going. Ellen and I grabbed our parkas and followed the boys out to Pete's car.

“I hope you don't mind riding in a Crown Victoria unmarked cruiser. My own car is a Jeep Wrangler, not that comfortable for dating.”

“Hey, no sweat,” Kevin said, “Can I play with the siren? I always wanted to do that!”

Pete laughed again, and said maybe on the way back.

In what seemed like minutes we pulled up to the Sports bar. We were having such a good time talking that the time just flew by.

A hostess seated us at a booth for six, which gave us room. Ellen looked around.

“We were right, the place must have emptied out after the Bruins game, plenty of tables free.”

A waitress quickly arrived, left menus and took our drink order. Kevin and Pete ordered draft Sam Adams, and with a twinkle in my eye, I ordered Cosmopolitans for Ellen and I.

We resumed our talking from the car. In a few minutes the waitress returned and asked if we knew what we wanted.

The boys got steaks with baked potato and salad, while Ellen got grilled swordfish with mashed potato and salad. I asked for a shrimp cocktail and a Taco salad.

Over dinner we talked Celtics and Bruins, and how it was too bad the Patriots lost in the play-offs this year.

Soon it was time for dessert and coffee, I suggested we go back to our place for coffee as I had baked an apple pie that afternoon, and in the freezer was Ben and Jerry's vanilla ice cream.

It was agreed we'd go to the condo. Kevin and Pete insisted on splitting the bill. We of course agreed.

Once we were in the car, Ellen gave me a nod and I started to tell Pete my story without the cash under the truck's seat. Every now and then Ellen added her two cents worth.

To say Pete was interested was an understatement. My story continued into the house, only stopping while we ate our dessert.

We resumed over coffee in the living room. Pete started asking pointed questions about my real name and where I got the phony ID.

I refused to tell him about Steve's friend, but said how I was having my name legally changed to Ginny Hanson and getting a legal driver's license.

He asked if I would testify against Vincent Morales if he was still alive. Now that, I wasn't sure of.

About this time Ellen started talking about a license to carry for me for protection.

Pete agreed this was a good idea, but not through the local police. He said he'd sign me up for a training course, and then issue me the permit through his office. Ellen and he both felt a long background check might be a problem.

Ellen then mentioned the S&W bodyguard with a laser would be ideal.

Pete smiled and said he got a discount at a gun shop in Woburn near the Woburn Police station.

Kevin looked at his watch and said he had to leave, work comes early on Monday morning.

As we were kissing goodnight, Ellen and Pete swapped more than a handshake, each promising to call the other tomorrow.

She and I sat on the sofa and compared notes on the night's double date.

After removing our make-up we headed for bed.

--ooOoo--

Monday dawned crisp and cold, with a brilliant blue sky, more like a day in January rather than March.

About noon time the phone rang and Ellen answered it. “Pete, how are you?” I could hear her say. I was surprised when she called out that the call was actually for me.

“Pete, good morning, what's up? Okay, what time? Saturday at 10am, at the Veterans of Foreign Wars building in Revere. Thank you so much, okay, here's Ellen again.”

After she hung up she asked what that was about.

“Pete signed me up for a training course next Saturday at the VFW in Revere. The instructor is a guy called McDermott or something like that.”

Ellen smiled, “Well, you don't ride yet so this works out great.”

I laughed,”He also said a permit in my name was already on his desk, all I need to do is see him for fingerprints and a photo. Then I should go to the dealer and pick up my gun. They agreed to sell it to me at the police discount.”

“That's great, I'll take you to my range again and we can shoot your new pistol. Now, what's for lunch?”

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 6

We got up early on Monday; I trotted into the shower first, just beating Ellen to it. She grumbled a bit, but headed for the kitchen and the coffee maker.

When I headed for my room, Ellen shouted, “Dress warm, we're going to check the Lynn site.”

I put on jeans, dug around in the closet and found a pair of insulated L.L.Bean boots, topping this off with a warm sweater.

Ellen showed up dressed similarly, except she wore her work boots.

After a light breakfast, we headed for the construction site in my Explorer. As expected, the site was the way we left it in December. We opened the field office to check things out, making sure no-one had made it their apartment in our absence.

Ellen checked the thermostat, setting it at fifty-five degrees, up a little from the original fifty degrees.

She made us coffee with the Kurig.

“I hope you like it with powdered milk,” Ellen said. ”I'm afraid the milk in the refrigerator is all curds by now.”

“Black is fine with me,” I said as I fished out cups and covers from the file cabinet.

“Oh good, you found the covers, we can take the coffee with us on the way to Steve's main office.”

I replaced the trailer's locks while Ellen started the Explorer to get the heat going. During the ride to the Saugus office, we chatted about our dates on Sunday. I asked if she and Peter hit it off, or were they just being friendly.

Ellen blushed a little and said she really liked him, and thought he felt the same about her.

“Oh goodie, when are we going out again, or do you want him for yourself?” I asked.

Ellen looked at me. “'Oh goodie'? Have you had your hormone levels checked lately? Only teenagers say 'Oh goodie' kiddo. Are you becoming too much of a girl these days?”

“Ah, you're just jealous of the fact I don't need birth control, and you do.”

“Hey, how is the 'I'm dilated to meet you' coming along? Are you getting close to using the real thing?”

“I'm still working on it, if it's any business of yours, you big snoop. The doctor will tell me when I can have real sex. And Kevin will know before you do.”

She found a parking space at a meter in front of Steve's office. Before getting out of the car she looked sideways at me and said, “I'll know, I'll hear you squealing through the walls in the condo.”

Now it was my face's turn to redden. “I'll have a word with Pete about some of your quirks. Maybe he'll wear his gun on the next date.”

Ellen stuck her tongue out, “Shows what you know, he always wears his gun.”

We went inside and stopped at Steve's wife's desk. We chatted with her for a while until Steve came out of his office. Seeing us, he stopped and gave both of us a big hug, kissed his wife, and said over his shoulder ”I'm heading for the new indoor driving range on Route 1; do you know where my golf clubs are?”

Jeanie gave a big sigh, “In the closet, where they always are, honey.”

Ellen looked at me, “Well, we might as well go home, it's obvious Steve doesn't want to talk to us today.”

After exchanging hugs with Jean, we returned to the car. Now what should we do?

“Shopping!” We said in unison, so off to the Square One Mall we went.

After exhausting our shopping bug, we got back to the condo at about 2pm.

Ellen had a nice surprise, Pete's unmarked cruiser was parked out front, with steam rising from both exhaust pipes.

He rushed over and grabbed our shopping bags and carried them up the stairs and into our living room.

“Don't you women have any hobbies other than shopping?” He asked.

Ellen and I fell into a giggle fit, “Hobby? Shopping is a full time occupation, and we're pros at it.”

I asked Pete what brought him all the way out here from Boston.

He said he wanted to ask me about the use of gravel trucks to deliver drugs around the Boston area,

I told him I heard talk among the other truck drivers how they were told to leave the truck unlocked while they went for lunch, and to be gone at least an hour. My truck was the only one where I saw bags of cocaine behind the passenger seat.

“I never touched the drugs, I left them in the compartment purposely made for them, but I was told each truck now had a secret compartment, either under the seat, or behind it. They were after me because I overheard Morales and McDonald talking about distribution and collecting money for each shipment.”

I still kept the 50,000 dollars in cash secret from Pete. He thought for a moment.

“We've got MacDonald, would you testify against him when his case comes to trial?”

“Pete, look at me; I'm a girl, no one would believe I was a truck driver. I would have to tell everything about me, how I got here from being a man.”

This made him to pause.

Not giving Pete time for another argument, I also said, “Then everyone would know what I look like. My life would be ruined; I'd have to move to another part of the country.”

“I'd make sure you were safe”, he said.

“For how long? The mob would know what I look like.”

Ellen, quiet up to now, spoke up, “Pete, Ginny's life would be over. She would constantly have to keep moving from one place to another. A new name each time she moved.”

We both stared at the floor, slowly raising our eyes to Pete's.

He returned our glances, shrugged, and said, “I see what you mean, I couldn't put Ginny through that. Ellen, you wouldn't be safe either, People would think you knew where Ginny was, no matter how hard you protested.”

Ellen laughed, “Ginny could always pretend to be a man. Who would look for a woman who used to be a man, disguised as a man, who fooled Vincent Morales into thinking she was a woman, while she was still a man.”

I started to giggle, but Pete moaned, “You are starting to give me a headache with that one!”

“What would Tina be doing while all this masquerading was going on?” I asked.

“Tina, I forgot all about her! What would she think of all this. She's only met Ginny, never saw or knew Gene.”

Pete Smith just sat there looking back and forth between us, as if we were a tennis match during a long volley.

He finally spoke, “Ginny, you don't know enough to risk your life and the way you live, to testify against MacDonald. We have him dead to rights. Now, if Morales were alive, and in custody, that might be a different thing.”

Suddenly the doorbell rang, startling us. Ellen got up to see who it was, looked outside and paled.

“OMG, speak of the Devil, it's Tina! What do I do?”

“Ellen let her in, don't make her stand out there like a Jehovah's Witness.” I said.

She came in, saw Pete, and was at a loss for words. Just looking from Ellen to me and back again.

Ever the wise guy, I cracked, “He's selling Girl Scout cookies, how many boxes of Thin Mints do you want?”

Ellen started to choke, Pete looked like a goldfish, gasping for air, and Tina looked bewildered!

Suddenly there was knocking at the door again.

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 7

The knocking became more insistent. We three girls just looked at each other, remembering that night when Vinny forced his way into the condo.

Pete put his hand on the butt of his service pistol and opened the door. He immediately relaxed and opened the door fully, saying ”Well, Sargent you tracked me down, this had better be good.

“Oh, forgive me girls, (There's that word again!) I don't know if you remember Sargent Shriver, he's working for me on the Morales case.”

We nodded to the Sargent, who smiled back.

“Sargent, this had better be worth not being assigned to the Martha's Vineyard office.”

“Captain, you told me to find you, wherever you were if something broke. Plymouth police have found a body on the beach that fits the description of Morales' friend.”

Pete looked at us. “I have to go, this may be the break we've been looking for.”

He walked over to Ellen, gave her a kiss and promised to call her. With that, he followed the Sargent down the steps to his cruiser, and roared off down the street.

Tina looked over to me and asked, “Was that cop's name Sargent Shriver?”

I giggled, “I've been holding that in. Does the Kennedy Family have their own police force?”

With that Ellen exploded into laughter, “Just imagine the ribbing that Sargent must take.”

“It could be worse, I said, “His name could have been Schultz. Can you imagine, “Sargent did you find out where Morales is?”

“Nothing, I know nothing!”

The three of us broke up. Tears running down her cheeks, Tina said ”I think I just peed myself, thanks!”

Once everything quietened down, Ellen looked towards me then over to Tina. “Tina, you never said why you're here.”

“Sorry, I thought I saw my father in a Dunkin Donuts shop in Lynn last night.”

With a gasp, I turned to Ellen and exclaimed, “See, that spook you said I was seeing, really
was Tina's father. I wasn't being paranoid!”

“Ginny calm down, you didn't see Vincent Morales, and neither did Tina, your minds are playing tricks on you.”

Ellen sat down beside me on the sofa and put her arm around my shoulder. “Honey, just think about it, if Morales was still alive, Lynn is the last place he'd hide.”

“Tina said she saw her father too, though!” I protested.

Tina started crying, “I know I saw him, he was going into the Dunkin Donuts on the Lynnway. It was Daddy, I'm sure of it.”

Ellen made a frustrated sigh. “Tina, I'm going to say to you what I've been saying to Ginny for a while, there's somebody in the huge Hispanic population of Lynn that looks a lot like your father.”

“Did you two hear what Sargent Schultz said to Peter?”

“Ellen,” I laughed, “you mean Sargent Shriver, don't you?”

“Schultz or Shriver, Pete was told a body washed ashore in Plymouth, and it probably was your father's friend.

“Pete? Isn't that the State Trooper in charge of the investigation? What was he doing here?”

I couldn't help it, I teased Ellen.

“Haven't you heard? Captain Pete Smith is Ellen's boy friend. One good look at her, and he fell panting at her feet. He's been inseparable from her ever since. Tonight, Kevin and I had a date, so we took pity on Ellen and invited her and her police escort to join us.”

Gosh, do I enjoy giving Ellen the prod once in awhile.

“Isn't that a little awkward, being so close to the cops?” Tina asked.

“Tina, Ellen and I weren't raised thinking the police were evil, and someone to be avoided, and you have to admit, that is one hunk of a guy.”

“My father was a gangster before I was born, so you can understand what I was told about the police,” Tina said. “They were either crooked, you know, on the take and owned by my father, or the police were the bad guys trying to put Daddy in jail.”

At this, Ellen and I exchanged a quick glance, before she spoke. “That's a terrible way to live, in fear of the police, even though you did nothing wrong. Ginny and I have run into crooked cops, but for most of the police, they are who you go to for help.”

I then added my 5 cents worth. “You know, firemen are looked at differently from police. When firemen interact with you they're there to help; you know, your cat's stuck in a tree, you have a fire and they show up in these huge special trucks with flashing lights everywhere.

“When you have contact with police however, it's a negative thing, you've been speeding or went through a stop sign, and they are there. You've been robbed, or hurt by a family member, or they are asking questions about a felony of some sort. Police usually see the worst side of people too, so their attitude is often brisk when dealing with people.”

Tina smiled, “Police carry guns and night sticks, firemen carry ladders and hoses.”

“Tina,” Ellen asked, “We never asked what brought you to our door tonight.”

“I got very lonely in that big empty house in Andover, and to be honest, a little scared living there by myself. I tried calling here several times, but no one was home, not even the answering machine picked up, so I decided to go to my apartment. I saw your lights and a bunch of cars, and decided to come by.”

“Oh honey, I didn't mean we didn't want you to drop by, you are always welcome,” Ellen told her.
“Do you want to stay here tonight? We'd love the company. I can just imagine how spooky that big old house is.”

Tina started to tear up, so I sat beside her and gave her a hug. “Come on let's get you a pillow and an Afghan for the couch. You are staying here tonight, no arguments now.”

You could see the relief in her whole body posture;, for the first time since she came in, Tina relaxed.

We got busy with the normal stuff you do when company is staying over night. It was like a adult sleep-over party with white wine instead of diet soda.

Ellen got pillows, while I got an extra blanket and grabbed the Afghan from the wing chair. Ellen even found a night gown and pajamas that would fit her.

Ellen and I went to our rooms and changed into Pjs, then the bathroom to remove our war paint, you know our make-up!

I got three glasses, while Ellen opened a bottle of white German wine; it tastes fruitier, at least to me.

We tuned on the big television and turned off most of the lights. Pretty soon the topics of our dates came up, with Tina asking the most questions about our guys. Kevin she knew, but Pete was the unknown man.

A second bottle was opened, and the level of giggles increased also. Soon I was fishing around the kitchen for a third bottle.

Once the cork was pulled and the wine poured, we got a little foolish. At the request of the others, I'll say no more.

The sun came up bringing birds chirping and pounding headaches for three young ladies, sprawled across living room furniture.

Soon there was a race for the bathroom so we could pee. Ellen was too slow and had to do a little dance before relief.

Of course, that got Tina and I giggling again. I think we were still a little tipsy from the wine the previous night, 'previous night', I mean early that morning!

While I was making coffee, the phone rang. I looked at the clock on the stove, it was only 7 o'clock. Hmm, o'clock. Does this mean this term came from Ireland were the rest of the O' something live.

Anyway, the caller ID said all zeros, that was odd.

“Hello”, I said, expecting a telemarketer.

“Ginny, good morning”, said a voice. It took me a second to realize it was Pete Smith.

“Is Ellen awake yet,” he asked. Ellen grabbed the phone from me and acted like a teenager.

Nice to see, but a little unnerving none the less.

Tina and I drank our coffee in silence, both of us nursing a hangover.

Ellen finally hung up and said, “You'll never guess what Pete just told me.”

To Be Continued

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 8

Of course I wouldn't know what he told her, why do people always say that?

“Ellen, what did he say?” I played along.

“He asked if you and Kevin wanted to double date again.”

I started to make a move to choke her.

“All right, all right, Pete said the body was really beat up, but it wasn't Morales' pal, this was a Chinese man about 25 years old.”

I looked at Tina and smirked, “So is the date phony too? Did you make it up?”

Ellen smiled,”That was all my idea, I really had a great time, and so did Pete. I thought one more double date and then he and I would go solo.”

Tina shook her head, “I can't believe you two, first making jokes about dead guys, then talking about dating like it was the Piper Aviation School at Beverly Airport.”

“Okay ladies, what shall we do today? Shop? Watch soaps all day? Take a ride to Newbury and Cathy's barn? Tina and you can ride your horses while I sit around and watch,” I said.

“You know Ginny, it's been a month since your surgery,” said Ellen. “If you took it easy, you'd be fine I'm sure. You ride Western too.”

I was thinking this was a good idea, but I would feel better if I spoke with the doctor. I got up from the sofa and headed for my room, making sure my cell phone was charged first.

“You two relax, I need to call my OBGyN before we go. I'll be right back.”

I quickly spoke with Doctor Singh, explaining our afternoon plans. She felt I could ride, but again cautioned me, no sex for another month.

I walked out to the living room all smiles. “She gave me the green light for riding. When should we go, and should we give Cathy a call first?”

Ellen volunteered to make the call, while Tina and I got our things together.

“Lets take my Explorer, it's got more room in case we shop on the way home.”

This got big smiles from Tina and me.

We gabbed about nothing and everything on the ride north, arriving shortly before noon.

Cathy was just finishing training a couple of young geldings as we walked into the barn.

She gave Tina a big hug, saying how badly she felt about the loss of her father, and how glad she was to see her again.

“Ginny, why don't you use my old show saddle, and tack up the chestnut mare you rode in your lessons.”

We got busy, brushing and grooming our horses before saddling and bridling them. When we were ready, the horses were led into the indoor arena.

Using a mounting block we got into the saddles, appreciating that Cathy left the heat on for us.

If we thought we could fool around, that thought was soon ended as Cathy entered the arena and asked if we wanted a riding lesson today. Of course we agreed!

She put us through our paces for an hour, going easy on me. Then she told us “to cool them out” and she'd see us in the tack room.

Everything in reverse, untacking, brushing again, and reblanketing the horses before we put them back in their stalls.

When we got to the tack room, the aroma of fresh brewed coffee welcomed us. Cathy had made a fresh pot of Green Mountain coffee. After pouring a cup, and adding sugar and powdered cream, we started to gab, making up for lost time.

At three o'clock we made our goodbyes and headed home. Shopping was unanimously postponed until another time. Imagine, we were too tired to shop!

After getting comfortable in the living room, I asked if it was an eat in, or go out for an early dinner, then back here for desert. As usual, I had a fresh pie on the counter, this one was a cherry pie in honor of George Washington.

Eat out early won three to nil, but where to go was up in the air; Tina wanted the Tides, Ellen wanted Applebee's, and I preferred the Porthole Pub.

Tina came up with the idea of drawing cards, high card chooses.

Ellen drew a ten, I drew a three, and Tina cut the deck for a Queen, the Tides it was.

As we walked out, Ellen said to me, “Figures, she won with her deck, I wonder if her father taught that trick to her.”

There was no losers, we had a great dinner and time sitting in the bar looking out over twinkling ocean looking towards Swampscott and LynnShore Drive.

After getting the okay to ride I now had to miss Saturday's riding lesson so I could attend the handgun safety course in Revere on Saturday morning.

Pete Smith called on Friday to give me directions, and to say he had spoken to the instructor, who would be expecting me promptly at 9am. After telling me that, he asked if Ellen was there. I giggled and handed the cell phone to her.

I wondered what was going on, I was giggling a lot lately. Could having the surgery make me a giggler? I never giggled when I was Gene. Wow, did you ever say giggle so many times in a row before?

Ellen handed my phone back, informing me we had a date Saturday night, and better tell Kevin soonest.

That of course, invited a laugh from me.

“I'm calling him now.” I said.

Saturday morning I parked at the Veteran's of Foreign Wars building at 8.45. As I sat in my Honda, a tall moustached man walked over.

“Are you Ginny Hansen?” he asked, “I'm Bob MacDermott, the instructor. A State Police captain asked me to take good care of you. He said your life may be in jeopardy from a drug ring?”

When I answered in the positive, he assured me that I had no fear of failing, no one failed this course.

We walked inside together chatting on appropriate guns for a woman my size to easily carry. When I mentioned Ellen's suggestion of the little Smith and Wesson with the built in laser, he laughed, and said that's the one he would recommend.

There were about thirty other students in the class and the information was fascinating. We broke for pizza at noon, then finished the course by 5pm. Bob promised to mail out certificates on Monday morning. He was right, no-one failed. He asked me to stay back and handed me my completed certificate, which I think he had filled out before the course began, wished me well, and said to say 'hi' to Pete Smith.

I thanked him, then headed home to get ready for our second double date.

Ellen was all questions as I proudly waved my diploma in her face.

“Now we can go shopping for a cute pistol for you. A way to carry it is just as important as the gun, you know,” she said.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, most women don't use a shoulder holster, a carry purse is better, or with such a small gun, inside the waistband of your jeans.”

“Ellen, right now, I have to get ready for our date, where are we going?”

“Pete suggested we go clubbing. There is a new place in Peabody at the Hotel that sounds good, what do you think?”

“Okay, heels, smokey stockings and that sequined blue dress, sound right?”

Ellen gave her blessing to my choices, and asked if I could help with her make-up.
We headed our separate ways, with her showering first. As soon as she was finished, I ran in, making sure my hair stayed dry, otherwise it would take for ever to dry.

Quickly, I chose a lacy black panty and matching bra set. I then chose a black garter and smokey hose. After stepping into a pair of four inch court shoes, I worked on my make-up, choosing to go heavy on my eyes for the dark club. Once that was finished, I stepped into my sequined dress.

After looking in the full-length mirror, I headed for Ellen's room to see how she was making out.

Surprisingly, she had done a great job on her make-up, needing no assistance from me.

The boys arrived on time, giving us no excuse to make the wait.

It was decided to have a light supper at Carabba's then find a table in the night club.

We were seated at a table near the window, giving us a view of the tail lights heading north on Route One.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 9

We decided to get two antipasto salads and share them between the four of us; a good idea since Ellen and I wouldn't eat that much, leaving almost a full appetizer for the boys. (Ever notice men like to be called 'boys', and women hate being called 'girls'?)

Pete and Kevin ordered draft beers, while Ellen and I had a nice white wine, wow, stereotypical, huh?

When the waitress came back, I ordered ravioli with a vodka sauce, Ellen and Kevin decided on Scallops Rockefeller, and Pete ordered a boring ziti and meatballs.

We made small talk during dinner, and basically got to know each other better.

Pete was fascinating, telling stories that sounded like scripts from NCIS, or CSI Miami. Somehow, he kept them proper to discuss while having dinner.

Of course, the mystery we were the most interested in struck closest to home, the disappearance of one Vincent Morales.

Opinions being like noses, everyone has one, ideas flew back and forth. It took me a little while to notice, but the only one not speculating was Pete, instead, he listened intently to our thoughts.

I finally called him out on this, Pete laughed good naturedly, “You are all smart people who also knew Morales. As an investigator, I would be asking questions like these, and making copious notes. Honestly, I think old Vinny's still out there someplace. No one else agrees with me, but my little voice keeps telling me he's alive.”

With that, I leaned forward and started to speak. Pete looked at me and said, “I don't think he is going to a Dunkin Donuts on the Lynnway though, sorry Ginny.”

Ellen smirked at me, “See, I told you you were seeing things kiddo.”

Kevin and Pete decided to split the check. Isn't it great to be a woman! Free dinner, well, we pay by dancing then later doing something we wanted to do anyway!

We made our way to the club side and found a table. No sooner than we sat down but a cocktail waitress took our order.

I ordered a Cosmopolitan, Ellen grinned at me shook her head, and ordered a Beefeater Martini. The boys ordered draft beer again, this time though, it was draft Younglings.

I only just recently heard of that beer from another rider at the barn. Her boyfriend talked her into giving it a try. Youngling is the oldest American brewed beer that no-one ever heard of.

As soon as our drinks arrived, we got up and danced.

The band leader must of seen us coming, because they immediately played a couple of slow ones.
This gave me the opportunity to put my arms around Kevin's neck, and tuck into his body. I looked over at Ellen and Pete, she was doing the same.

I was really happy for her. In the ten months I had known her, she had never even mentioned men. For a while I actually thought she preferred girls. In the beginning, I thought this was okay, because I kind of preferred girls myself.

After a couple of hours and another round of drinks, the consensus was to head home and have dessert and coffee. This time I had baked a strawberry and rhubarb pie. I thought for a change, I'd start baking cakes.

It was an uneventful ride home; Ellen and I were sleepy, but woke up as we turned onto our street.

Over coffee and pie, the subject of Vinny Morales came up. It was good that Tina had returned to her apartment across the street, otherwise the conversation would have been different.

We agreed Vinny was too smart to go out in a Northeaster in a twenty-eight foot boat. But where did two men disappear to?

Ellen asked Pete if he thought the Mob was looking for him too.

Pete nodded, “Yeah Vinny knows too much. With the Drug Task Force making arrests across New England, they're worried he'll make a deal and disappear until the Feds want him at their trials.

After he said that, I started thinking. “Doesn't his disappearance smell like Witness Protection run by the US Marshals?”

Pete stared at me, his mouth slightly open, “Dammit! Dammit! The Feds, of course! Any time you want a real job Ginny, drop by the office. We'll issue you a Sig handgun of your own, and put you to work thinking for the rest of us.”

If a human can preen, that's what I did.

Ellen looked at me and said “What a combination we make, 'Dirty Harriet' and 'Sherlock' Hanson.

After we stopped laughing, Ellen asked Pete if we had to worry about him, if indeed Vinny was in the Wit Sac program.

“I doubt it,” he said. “No way he'd show his nose around any of you girls.”

This time I let him get away with 'girls', knowing he wasn't being demeaning.

“As a matter of fact, he's probably in Iowa or something like that. First thing in the morning though, I'm going to have Sergeant Shriver cast a wide net through-out New England. You never know, the Feds may want to keep him close to the Federal Courthouse in South Boston.”

“If you find him, won't you get in trouble with the Marshals?” I asked.

“Oh heck, I'm always in the Feds' doghouse; it's part of the job. Look what happened with Whitey Bulger. Every time we got close, the Federal Bozo's tipped him off. As a matter of fact, we made arrests at Logan Airport only to be told to let them go!”

We kissed the guys goodnight and prepared for bed.

In the 'old' days, my prep was brushing my teeth. Now it was folding my clothes neatly, and removing my make-up before tooth brushing. After finding a warm extra long Tee shirt I was ready to welcome the Sandman.

Sunday dawned gloomy and damp, a perfect day to spend in front of the fireplace with a book.

I pulled up the latest J.A. Jance mystery on my Kindle Fire. Buying Kindle books from Amazon for three dollars was great. I used to buy penny books, but the shipping was $3.99; this made the book's cost four dollars.

With Kindle, I could also read the books on my laptop. My library also included several by Tanya Allen that I bought through that Big Closet site. I guess when you do that BC gets some money on each book purchased. This makes Erin purr a little.

At three in the afternoon, Ellen turned on the Celtics' basketball game. I listened to the announcers in the background while I read. J.A. Jance writes about a woman County Sheriff in Bisbee Arizona, She also writes about a male detective based on the West Coast.

Who says a woman can't write about a man from his point of view, and still be a loving wife and mother? I would suppose it's harder the other way around, but it shouldn't be.

Can you imagine W.E.B. Griffin or Tom Clancy with a distaff heroine?

Just think, in 'The Hunt for Red October', can you imagine a young woman dealing with Sean Connery? Or in W.E.B. Griffin's series 'The Lieutenants', the head of an armored task force in the Korean War, a woman tank commander? Wouldn't work.

After a few perilous days, Sheriff Joanna Brady wins out and still has her family's love. Time to start Tanya Allen's “The Marine, Book 1”

Don't you love it when a six foot three inch, 230 pound man feels he's really a woman. Imagine him in 4” heels!

But Tanya manages to make a great story by sending him through time, as a sort of time cop. But no more, I don't want to ruin a good yarn by telling the story.

Over the dinner table, Ellen brought up Vinny again. She's obviously worried for me and Tina.

She said on Tuesday morning, we'd head for the gun shop and my new pocket pistol!

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 10

On Monday we drove to the office in Lynn. It was still too early for foundations. None-the-less, we went inside and started to set up files for the different sub-contractors, and then other files for the different materials to be used; you know, steel re-inforcing bars, concrete blocks, and bricks. Then we filed away the contracts guaranteeing fixed prices for materials from our suppliers.

The day passed by quickly, and before we were home, Pete Smith drove up to the office trailer, and yelled, “Knock, knock, anyone home?”

Ellen opened the door, grabbed his jacket, and planted a kiss on his smiling lips. I think I created a monster!

I realized why he was there, he had my license! Then I kissed him too!

Pete laughed, “I'm coming here every day, if I get a greeting like that!”

“Is that my license?” I asked, “That fast?”

“It's amazing how fast your government can work if motivated properly,” Pete said. “When a State Police Captain, who heads the homicide division wants something, he usually gets it.”

“This is great! Ginny and I can go shopping tomorrow.”

“I guess the store in Woburn is where you are going? If so, mention my name to the owner, and he'll give you my discount.”

Then we heard the radio in his cruiser crackling, then his call letters came through clearly. “Base to D12, Base to D12”.

“That's me, I've got to go!” he gave Ellen a quick kiss and left, spraying gravel everywhere.

Over supper Ellen suggested we go looking for a defensive gun for me in the morning. She had a good idea on what we were going to look for, and how much it would cost. I guess it had to be small, but still powerful enough to save me if I got attacked.

I was starting to get excited about the idea of defending myself, even against a large man.

We decided to leave just after the rush hour traffic died down, no sense spending time in traffic when we could sleep a little later.

On Tuesday morning at about 9.30am, after a light breakfast, we headed for Route 128 and Woburn.

Ellen and I were both baseball fans, so the talk in the Explorer (Farm Tractor to my UK readers) was about the new pitching staff.

After forty-five minutes Ellen parked at the firearms store. I looked around, and wasn't impressed at what I saw.

“This is the largest dealer you could come up with?” I asked Ellen,”The place looks like a bad auto parts store.”

With that, Ellen laughed, “Did you expect it to look like Bloomingdale's? Come on, down this hall, and the second door on your left.”

I walked into something the size of our living room, with every inch of wall space covered with shotguns and rifles. Along two sides of the room were glass cases filled with every kind of pistol you could imagine, including six-shooters like you saw John Wayne use in a hundred Western movies.

What little floor space was filled with box after box of ammunition for pistols, rifles, and shotguns.

I was still standing with my mouth open, when I heard Ellen call me.

“Ginny, Ginny did you hear me? It's your turn, get out your License and we'll fill out the purchase forms.”

I walked over to a bank of computers where Ellen stood beside someone who looked like he was the boss.

After introductions, (he turned out to be the owner of the store by-the-way) he said, “I had a call from a friend saying you two girls would be here today. ('girls' again!) What exactly are you looking for?”

Ellen spoke right up. “The Smith & Wesson Bodyguard with the laser. One for Ginny and one for me.”

That got him laughing, “Pete said you were sure of what you would want, he was right!”

We followed him over to the longest glassed in case. Bob went behind the counter and removed two small nylon cases.

“The pistol is in that?” I asked, “It must be small.”

He unzipped the case and withdrew a small pistol with an orange button near the muzzle.

“That button turns the laser on and off. Here, hold it, isn't it light?”

We were sold. Bob called over another salesman to process Ellen's paperwork while he took care of me. He charged me the normal price, but included two boxes of what he said was the most effective and reliable ammunition.

Soon we hopped into Ellen's SUV and headed for the pistol range to try out our new purchases.

They were pretty easy to handle, even with the small size and the relatively big .380 caliber.

Happily, the laser made me a marksman at the distance of twenty-five feet right away.

Satisfied, Ellen packed up our gear and headed for the condo.

“Can you stop at the market, or do we do take out tonight? I checked the fridge before we left this morning, and I have nothing for supper tonight.”

Ellen smiled, and said “Pizza and beer, and we can think of how to carry our guns so we don't scare the neighborhood to death.”

Ellen stopped in front of our favorite pizza shop and went in to order a large Hawaiian pizza.
Imagine pineapple on pizza. I went next door and bought two six-packs of Foster's beer.

These were the genteel twelve ounce size, not the huge twenty-six ounce cans I drank in another life when I was Gene.

Ellen came back with a large bag and a pizza box.

“What's in the bag, grated cheese?” I asked, “I have a new jar of that at home.”

“Wise guy. I decided to get eggplant parmigiana with Ziti, and an order of chicken parmigiana with linguini. These come with fresh baked pizza-bread dinner rolls. I figure we're set for the next couple of night also. But, pizza and beer tonight!”

This made me happy; those dinners were large enough for two people, so the next three suppers, including that night's were set. I was glad I had laid in several Chianti and Shiraz red wines.

Ellen carried the Range bag, and the pasta dinners, while I had the pizza and two six-packs of beer.

The food was placed on the kitchen counter, while we washed up and put away the pistols. I found room in the refrigerator for the beer and pasta.

The Hawaiian pizza looked interesting, Ellen assured me I'd love it, and it was better for our figures than pepperoni or sausage toppings.

“That's good, the beer will help digest the vitamins and minerals in the pineapple!” I thought.

The upcoming Presidential primary was all over the six o'clock news, with every other commercial a campaign ad saying how bad everyone else was, except for the person featured in the ads.

I had a feeling my vote was going to cancel out Ellen's vote; well not yet, this was the primary. I knew my ballot would be a different color than hers though.

After listening to debates, I thought my candidate would probably prevent me from carrying my protection pistol while hers would encourage me to buy more. Oh well.

Ellen was right! The pizza was delicious, so was the Fosters.

Oh, oh. Booze and guns, I needed to buy some Camo clothes! Ellen just gave me a dirty look, then tossed a green John Deere baseball hat my way.

I told her she wasn't very lady-like snickering like that!

I guess I'm the serious one these days, Ellen acts like a high school teenager with a crush on the Quarterback. Off to bed, the alarm rang early these days.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 11

The next few days we went to the Lynn site. The site contractor showed up and so did the survey crew. I handled phone calls from the form company, scheduling them to show up in two weeks. Things were starting to pop!

I spoke with Kevin several times, but I didn't think Ellen had talked with Pete since he handed me my Pistol Permit. I came right out and asked Ellen about that, I'm nosy you know! She said that she and Pete had texted back and forth, and things were just fine.

Now I dug in, “Just how fine?” I asked. “I'd have thought the two of you were still playing tonsil tennis.”

That caused her to have a nice rosy, leaning to red, complexion.

“Oh crap Ginny, this is really new territory for me you know,” Ellen took a deep breath . Besides, Pete's been out around Pittsfield investigating a multiple murder.”

“So, he has more than Vinny Morales on his mind these days?” I asked.

Ellen didn't bother to answer.

Over dessert that night she said Pete was coming by Saturday night and taking her to dinner and a show in Boston.

I asked what show in town were they going to.

“Gilbert and Sullivan's 'HMS Pinafore', it's one of the light operas put on by Harvard University”

I pricked up my ears up at this. ”Gilbert and Sullivan, at Harvard? I didn't know they performed light opera.”

Ellen looked surprised, “You like Gilbert and Sullivan? You want me to ask Pete if he can get more tickets for Saturday Night?”

I smiled and said “Let me call Kevin to see if he's interested, if not, definitely one for me!”

I ran into the living room and called Kevin's cell phone. It took me a good ten minutes to convince him that he would enjoy himself, and I'd be there too.

Ellen sat down and raised her eyebrows. I gave her the thumbs up sign, and kept having phone sex with Kevin. I noticed Ellen had her phone out, and was making those funny faces while she spoke to Pete. We hung up at about the same time. “It's on!” she said.

Dinner was at 6pm and the opera started at 8pm, so we'd have to hustle from the restaurant to the show. Pete would make reservations at a restaurant near the theater. We should leave the condo by 5pm to make our reservation.

“Phew, you sound like a travel guide Ellen. Making sure we make our bus to the hotel.”

With that she threw a cushion at me. “Watch out, I know a cop!”

We started giggling so hard, at least I know I peed myself a little.

“We have a riding lesson first you know,” Ellen warned. “We should go to bed early tonight, I don't want to hear you snoring during the show!”

“Hey, I don't snore,” I said.

“How would you know, you're asleep!”

We watched the early 10pm news and went to bed.

Ellen and I were on the way north to Newbury at 9.30am sharp. Ellen informed me it was my turn to drive, so I packed up the Honda CRV with our riding gear and grooming kits.

Cathy was surprised to see Tina pull into the parking lot behind us. This resulted in a small gab fest that started at Ellen's horses' stall and ended up in front of Tina's stall.

The horse I was riding was in between those two. While tacking up with Cathy's show saddle, I asked her if I should think of buying my own silver show saddle.

Cathy laughed, “Why don't you wait and see how you do at the April show in West Springfield before spending several thousand dollars for a saddle; your riding outfit, hat, and boots will cost enough.”

I smiled, “Well, even if I don't show, the shirt is rather cute and so are the boots and spurs.”

Cathy looked at me, “Boots and spurs, want to borrow a whip too? Okay, let's get going, the arena is ours, Kevin can't make it today.”

That made me feel guilty; was he home so he'd be ready to leave on time that night? I hoped not. Anyway, our lesson was over in no time. If time flies, the lesson went well.

We brushed our horses, and made our goodbyes to Cathy, saying we'd see her next week. On the way home Tina stopped with us for a quick lunch at 466 on Route 1. Over the meal, Ellen and I told her of our plans that night in Boston.

Tina said she studied Gilbert and Sullivan in college. She thought we would also like 'Princess Ida' and 'The Mikado'.

When we arrived home, it was time to shower, put on our faces, and dress for our dates. It had been decided Kevin would come to the condo and we'd all go in Ellen's Explorer, with Pete driving.

We were seated a little early at the restaurant, and Ellen told the waiter of our time problem. She asked for no time between our salads and the main course.

The four of us arrived at the theater at 7.30, in plenty of time to get to our seats before the lights dimmed.

What a spectacular production was put on by the students! 'Pinafore' is a funny production, talking about the class differences in England as relating to the Royal Navy. The dialog is full of puns and the 'patter' songs are terrific!

On the way out during intermission, I picked up a brochure listing the other productions and dates. Right there and then I decided to attend another operetta.

The next production scheduled was 'The Mikado', probably the most liked of the light operas.

At the conclusion of the show, the actors returned for three encores before the curtains finally closed. This definitely earned Pete several kisses from Ellen and me!

On the ride home, we decided to attend 'The Mikado' in two weeks, We volunteered Pete to pick up the tickets, this time Kevin's treat.

We were in bed alone by midnight. Running through my head was the Admiral singing, “...and polish up the handle of the big front door!” I had to chuckle, times haven't changed that much in over 150 years.

Sunday dawned dark and drizzly, a good day to read the papers on the couch. About noon Ellen got a panicky phone call from Tina.

She was hysterical, crying so hard, Ellen couldn't understand her.

“What was that about?” I asked.

“She said something about a post card from him. I told her to come over here, I'd put on the tea kettle.”

In no more that fifteen minutes Tina was knocking at the front door. I opened the door, and she flew by me into the kitchen.

“What's this all about?” Ellen asked, “Why are you so upset?”

“Ellen, let her sit and gather her wits about her,” I scolded. “She's hysterical, the poor kid.”

In between sobs, Tina said, “I got this post card, look at it!”

She thrust the card at me, “Read it, go ahead, read it!”

I held the post card to the light, and dropped it in shock.

“Let me have it,” Ellen said, reaching across Tina.

“Oh my God! 'I love you, honey, don't forget.' Is this from whom I think it's from? Your father?”
Ellen turned it this way and that.

“There's no cancellation on this! I've got to call Pete right away!”

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 12

Ellen looked at the clock and shrugged, “I'm calling Pete on his cell phone, I bet he keeps it on all day and night.”

While she did that, I sat beside Tina on the sofa and gave her a big hug.”Don't worry honey, look at it this way, your father is most likely alive. Isn't that good news?”

In the background I could hear Ellen talking softly on the phone, catching only a word or two.

Tina now had the hiccups after crying so hard. “But Ginny, aren't you and Ellen worried if he's still alive? He's probably still mad at you two for standing up to him.”

“Tina, I think he respects Ellen for holding a gun on him, anyway, he'd never come around here”

She sat back staring into the distance, her mascara making black tines down her cheeks.

Ellen rejoined us, giving me a quick glance before speaking.

“Pete said to relax and not worry about anything. He put in a call for a cruiser to swing by the condo and pick up that postcard. The trooper should be here in less that a half hour. So, the kettle's on, we can have tea while we wait.”

Tina grunted an okay, and I gave a giggle, “Gee Tina, you sounded like a unhappy teen aged boy answering a parent just then.”

That got a smile out of her just as Ellen came back with a pot of tea covered by a cozy to keep the pot warm.

I turned on the television, looking for a Red Sox preseason baseball game from Florida, where the temperature was in the 80's.

Soon there was a knock on the door, when Ellen answered it there was a young State Trooper standing there with a questioning look on his face. “Ellen Hanson?” he asked, Captain Smith said I was to pickup a postcard from you.”

“Yes, won't you come in trooper, we're having tea, would you like a cup?”

“No thank you ma'am. The Captain said to hustle my a....,er, butt and get the card over to the lab as fast as I can.”

I took the postcard from Tina and handed it to the trooper. He touched his hat's brim, and sped down he stairs to his cruiser, and quickly disappeared down the street.
Tina looked at us and asked if we thought Vinny was still alive or was this a hoax.

“Well, if it's a hoax, wouldn't the card have been sent to the police?” Ellen looked at me,”You agree, don't you Ginny?”

I shrugged, “No stamp or postage bothers me, who ever left it walked up a long driveway just to slide it through the mail slot in the door. Somehow, that makes it more real, at least to me.”

Tina looked over to me and started to sniffle again.

Ellen groaned, “Now look at what you've done, she's going to cry again.”

Tina stopped on her own, “I won't, I won't cry, I cried too much before, I damn well will not start again ! Now, can I have more tea, someone?”

To change the subject, Ellen and I started to talk horse shows. And If we both went to the show, who would cover the construction project. Ellen said Steve Brady was used to covering the job for a week at a time while she was away. All we needed to do was to give him a list of shows, and when we would leave. That way he could plan ahead if coverage was needed.

Tina perked up at this, “Are you going to show a horse this year too Ginny,?”

“Cathy suggested I show at the April United Professional Horseman's show in West Springfield
this year. She felt it would give her an idea if I'm ready or not.”

Tina turned to Ellen, “This would be your first big show for you too. Wow, two novice's. You two will give poor Cathy an ulcer this season.”

We both jumped up at the same time. “What do mean we'll give her a ulcer.” Ellen said, “There will be more than just us , you know. Not only Steve's niece and you, but also a couple of junior exhibitors also. The two kids ride saddle seat not hunt seat like us.”

I cleared my throat, “Okay,” Ellen said, “Ginny will be showing Western Pleasure.”

“Oh wow,” Cathy's letting you use her saddle? She must think you are pretty good, she never lets just anyone use her show saddle.”

“Cathy and I will have a horse to ride, so that makes seven horses and six saddles. She suggested I borrow her saddle before I spend a lot of money for a saddle for myself.”

Tina shivered, “Do you know how much a silver mounted saddle and bridle cost, Ginny”

Before I could answer, Tina jumped in, “You can pay over 10,000 dollars just for the saddle! A matching bridle and bit could cost another 1500 dollars! And that doesn't take in the cost of clothes and a dyed to match Western hat.”
“Jeepers, Tina, are you trying to scare her off?” Ellen asked. “Don't worry Ginny, you don't have to buy every thing at once. Cathy will let you use her saddle until she finds a suitable one for you. All we need to do is to get you two show outfits to wear. Later on, you might wish to have custom clothes made just for you.”

The Red Sox looked promising this year, how many times have we said that?

We invited Tina to stay for supper, but she declined, saying she needed to be alone for awhile tonight.

I whipped up a couple of 8oz New York strip steaks and baked potatos I let Ellen choose the veggie and she chose beans and spatzle.

I went out to the deck and fired up the Weber gas grill for the first time this year. I asked Ellen if she wanted a tossed salad, and if she did , could she make it?

I placed two saran wrapped potatoes in the micro wave and started the timer at eight minutes. This would give me time to microwave the veggies. This way everything was finished at the same time.

I quickly seared the steaks on both sides before closing the cover and baking them for six minutes on each side.

The bell on the microwave rang, I went inside, removed the potatoes, and slid the tray of beans and noodles in for 6 minutes.

I opened the grill, flipped the steaks, and unwrapped and plated the potatoes. Ding ! The beans are ready. I removed the steaks, turned off the gas, and entered the kitchen.

Ellen had already opened the beans and spatzle's container and loaded our plates. We sat down to supper with a red wine to go with the steaks. After complementing me on a perfectly cooked steak, she attacked it like she hadn't eaten before.

I chided her for not eating like a lady. This evoked a peal of laughter from both of us.

“Look who's giving etiquette lessons for ladies!” she giggled.

We watched the 10 o 'clock news before going to bed, tomorrow was a work day.

Showered, dressed, a cup of coffee, and we were off, arriving at the site before 7 AM.

The form company's men drifted in by 7:30 and started setting forms at 8 O'clock, this wouldn't do. I let it pass this time, but tomorrow, they'll wish the site engineer was a man.
Steve showed up at 10 with coffee and donuts with sprinkles on them, my favorite!

We talked about the schedule for pouring the foundations, and when we would need deliveries of concrete block.

Steve picked up lunch, a steak and cheese sub for him and salads for Ellen and I.

Ellen decided this was a good time to give Steve the show dates this year, and handed him a typed list. The shows we were going to circled in red.

Steve looked at me and said,”Ginny, you're showing a horse also? That's great honey. (coming from Steve, it's okay)

“Steve, our first show is the week of Patriot's day, from the Monday until Saturday. You ought to bring your wife and see us.”

“That's a great idea, which days are you showing?”

I grabbed a copy of our entry's and looked up the classes. Most of us showed on Wednesday and Thursday. If we did well enough, the championship classes were on Friday and Saturday.

Steve said he'd have his idiot nephew answer the phones on those two days.

As Steve was driving off, Ellen's phone rang!

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 13

Ellen looked at me before answering her cell phone. “Hello Pete, you couldn't wait to call me tonight? I like that. Ginny? Yes she's right beside me, why?”

As I looked at her face you could see the change wash over her from top to bottom, just like in the cartoons.

Ellen continued listening to Pete, finally she said, “Tina has an apartment on Humphrey Street, almost directly across the street from our condo. Her phone number? Hold on I'll ask Ginny.”

She looked at me, “Let me have Tina's phone number please Ginny; it's important Pete gets hold of her as soon as possible.”

I got my phone from my back pocket and scanned through the directory quickly finding Tina's name. I read off the number with Ellen repeating it to Peter as I said the numbers.

As soon as Ellen ended the call ,(I almost said 'hung up') I started bombarding her with questions.

Ellen waved her hands and said, “That was Pete.”

“No fooling. Why did he call?”

“The lab was able to lift a fingerprint from the postcard”

“Was it Vinny's?” I asked.

“Stop asking questions, and I'll tell you everything. Now where was I?”

“Oh, yeah, the lab found a fingerprint on the postcard slipped into Tina's mail box. The print came back to Vinny's missing friend from Revere. Pete said if he's alive, then Vinny's alive too.”

I sat all the way back on the sofa. “See, I told you I saw him in a Dunkin Donuts!”

Ellen just smiled, “Yes dear.”

“Pete wanted to put Tina on her guard and to have her call in to the barracks on Revere Beach for a cruiser to sit in front of her apartment.”

“Only her?” I screeched. “How about us?”

“Of course he was worried about you and me, I was just teasing you to get a reaction,” Ellen smirked. “Got you.”

I was a little upset, so I jumped to my feet, spun around and headed for the bathroom.

I guess this surprised Ellen, she probably thought I'd give her grief back, but by leaving, she was left gulping like a goldfish out of water. I won!

I returned to the living room to a quiet Ellen who looked a little chagrined. I continued on to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator for a spring water.

“Ellen would you like a bottle of water?” I asked. She answered that she would. I handed a bottle to her before returning to my spot on the sofa.

As I sipped my water, she started to apologize, but stopped when she saw my grin.

“Oh you stinker, you had me going, shame on you.”

With that, I started to laugh out loud, “I got you, I got you.”

After a few minutes, we both sobered up and thought what Vinny being alive meant, and how it would affect us.

We didn't think Vinny would have a gripe with Ellen and Ginny Hanson. Except to a gynecologist, I'm a woman, so even if he was still after Gene, he was after a 23 yr old guy, which I'm certainly not. After all, he tried to pick me up twice at Cathy's farm, the second time he was obnoxious.

Ellen was just the lady that stuck a big pistol in his face, and started to pull the trigger. We agreed, he might respect that and chase her too except for her State Police boyfriend.

My cell rang to the sound of the Three Stooges' 'Three Blind Mice', you know, just like Renee Rouso's computer in “Lethal Weapon III”. I looked at the caller ID and looked up. “Oh good, Ellen, it's Tina calling.”

“Hi Tina, did Pete Smith call you? He did? What did he say? Okay, see you in five, I'll fill the kettle.”

I looked ar Ellen. “Tina's coming over, she wants to tell us both at the same time, and didn't want to do it over the phone.”

Ellen went into the kitchen to the stove, took the kettle, and filled it at the sink.

“I heard you say you were going to put the kettle on, so I figured I'd do it for you.”

Before I could answer, the doorbell rang, and I let Tina in.

“Why don't we sit in the kitchen, it will be easier for the tea, and I made a chocolate cake,” I said.

After we had tea, and a generous piece of cake, Ellen asked Tina to tell us what Pete had to say.

Tina took a deep breath and started, “I guess you know a fingerprint on the postcard came from Daddy's friend who went to the football game with him. The cops feel if he's alive, so is Daddy. Your boyfriend asked me to be careful, and if anyone tries to talk to me, for me to call the Staties right away.”

“He said a cop would be keeping me under surveillance for my protection. Ha, my protection, he really means to catch anyone trying to contact me.”

“Tina, I'm sure the police worry about your safety too. The surveillance is really for that too. You know they have an arrest warrant out for your dad, don't you?”

Tina nodded her head yes, and smiled sheepishly. “Sorry, I'm just upset.”

I leaned over and started rubbing her back. “It will be okay honey. At least it looks like your dad is still alive. Isn't that better that him being lost at sea.”

Tina grudgingly admitted I was right. “I don't know how I'd manage without you and Ellen. Alone, I'd go out of my mind.”

Ellen made the suggestion to have Tina sleep over tonight, rather that stay by herself in the apartment. Between us, we convinced her to stay over.

Tina was worried the police would wonder where she was. I told her to look out the window, sure she'd see a cruiser outside.

“Oh my gosh, you're right, a police car is parked across your driveway.”

I patted the sofa cushion beside me, “Sit, we'll watch TV for a while, that show “Elementary” is on at ten o'clock. I love Lucy Liu don't you?”

Ellen called from the kitchen, asking if anyone wanted a refill. Tina and I both said yes, so in came the teapot and creamer.

Ellen dozed off in her chair about 10:30 and I was ready to follow suit, but if I did, Tina wouldn't have a bed. I got a spare pillow and some blankets, then opened up the sofa bed.

“I sleep here so often, I should bring my own stuff.” Tina said.

“Well this is the same pillow you always use, it's already yours I guess. Let me wake Ellen up and we'll leave you alone.”

A groggy Ellen followed me to the bedrooms. Once she sat on her bed, I headed for the bathroom, washed,brushed my teeth, and removed my makeup before going to bed. I bumped in to Ellen in the doorway. Good, she was awake. I said my good nights to her, changed, and borrowed under the covers. I fell asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow.

The next thing I heard was the alarm going off at 5:30am. I moaned as I headed for the bathroom, thinking I'd check on Ellen after I was finished with my shower. I needn't have worried, half-way through my shower, Ellen was banging on the door. I yelled for her to come in, knowing she needed the loo. I got a 'thanks' as she left me in peace. I ran out wrapped in a towel with a smaller one around my hair.

I shouted next as I entered my room, passing Ellen in the hall. I guess Tina was still asleep in the living room.

I peeked out the bedroom window to see if the cruiser was still there. I saw a plume of steam rising past the window, so I knew the trooper hadn't frozen overnight.

I put on jeans and a flannel shirt and fished under the bed for my work-boots. That done, I was kitchen bound to put on the coffee, and toast a bagel. While the coffee was brewing, I put on some light pink lipstick and a quick swipe at my eyes with mascara.

That done, I peeked in on Tina to see if she was still asleep. To my surprise, the sofa was closed and the pillow and blankets were neatly folded on the coffee table, with a note.

“Thanks for everything, but I have to go to the Andover house and pick up a few things. I'll give you a call when I'm finished and heading back to Swampscott.

I looked outside, the cruiser was still there!

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 14

Fearing the worst, I ran outside without a jacket up to the driver's door of the cruiser. The trooper inside was slumped to his side with his head back. I opened the door and touched his shoulder. Suddenly he woke up thrashing a bit and demanded who I was.

I told him I was the woman who would have him counting squirrels in Adams, if anything happened to Tina.

I told him Tina had gone to her Andover house for a few things, and I didn't know long she was gone, but she said she'd be back to her apartment sometime today.

I suggested he let Captain Smith know what happened, but first call to have a trooper from the Andover barracks shoot over to Tina's house right away.

I was shivering, so I went back inside. The trooper was panic-struck as he made the radio calls. I filled Ellen on what had gone on, and she smirked,”Bet we'll be able to hear Pete from in here when he speaks with that guy.”

She started laughing, “What was it you said, the trooper's next job would be, 'counting squirrels in Adams'?” Ellen wiped the tears away, ”How did you ever think of that?”

“In another life, someone once said that to me or should I say, Gene. I've been dying to use that line myself ever since.”

We wasted no more time and drove to the project in Lynn. We were there first, so I got out and opened the security gates, while Ellen drove to the trailer, and unlocked the door.

Before I had a chance to climb the stairs the first of many pickup trucks entered and parked.
It looked like the form crew was there before 8 o'clock! Ellen must have really pinned the foreman's ears back yesterday.

I started the coffee maker while Ellen looked over the plans on form placement and rebar spacing. Nothing special there except being two weeks behind schedule. With good weather, we'd make it up that week,

Two weeks after the foundation was poured, we could get started with the block walls and brick veneer. That would be the time to have the electricians there to run conduit and set the junction boxes in the walls.

Things were starting to hum, somewhere I knew Steve Brady was smiling.

Once the early flourish died down I sat with Ellen to talk about show clothes for me for the April show just three weeks away.

“Ginny this is a little short notice, but Paul set you up with show boots before Christmas. We ought to take a ride out there this afternoon to see what he has in stock. Cathy is letting you use her black chaps, she won't need them this show, but we should get you a pair of your own sometime, sooner rather than later.”

“Aren't those awfully hot in the summer?” I asked her, “I'll sweat away to nothing.”

That got Ellen laughing,” If they were leather, yes, but all the new chaps are made from a material called Ultra-suede. They can even be washed!”

She paused a bit, “I have to ask, you started off with $50,000 of Vinny's money, Steve's been paying you $500 per week, I don't charge rent, but have you cook and buy the groceries. Now how much money do you have left over after Colorado, and the surgery and stay in Thailand? Enough to buy show clothes and a saddle outfit?”

She obviously was embarrassed asking me, so I showed no mercy. I put my head down and made my shoulders shake a little. Ellen stood up and came over to me. As she did, I threw back my head and laughed.

“You little minx, “ she shouted, “See if I worry about your money again.”

“Sorry, I couldn't resist it, Ellen. Actually, I have most of what Steve has paid me from the beginning. The Thailand trip and surgery cost about $38,000. I spent $2000 on clothes, another $500 on ID papers, leaving almost $9000 in the bank from the original money.”

Steve's take home pay comes to $500 a week. I paid back into the original money the cost of the Honda CR/V; that was $6500. so $500 per week times 48 weeks, minus $6500 leaves me with $14,000 in cash. Is that enough?”

Ellen laughed, “I forgot how you did math like that in your head Ginny. Figure $500 for clothing. Then I'm sure Cathy's network can find a good silvered up saddle for you for $2000, so you'll be set for this year. Your big expenses will be show costs and finally leasing or buying a horse. You don't know where more of those trucks are parked do you?”

My jaw dropped, “It costs that much to show a horse? How do people afford it?”

“Simple, they have a lot of it to spend on their wives and children. The only person at a show making $500 per week is a Mexican groom, and some of them make more than that.”

“Now that Vinny's out of the picture, how will Tina afford it?”

“Tina's mother came from a wealthy family. When she died, a lot of money was left just to Tina for college, and showing horses. This money was protected from Vinny so it's still there. Let's take a walk around, and check how things are coming along."

We closed up the office and yard by 4 PM, and headed for Andover and Paul's tack shop.

Arriving at just before five, we had plenty of time to browse the racks. When Paul saw us, he ran up giving Ellen and I a big kiss, asking what he could find for us. Ellen explained I was going to show Western and needed some show outfits. Paul looked at me and beamed, “See, I said those boots would work out, Now, one piece or two?” he asked.

I had no idea of what Paul was talking about, I knew it wasn't fried chicken, so I asked.

Ellen and Paul laughed, “A one-piece suit, like a space suit or pants and blouse separate.” Paul answered.

“Paul.” Ellen said, “Ginny is on a budget, so separates make more sense, and she can wear the blouse with tight jeans and boots and drive the guys crazy.”

He asked the color of the chaps and when Ellen said black, he grinned, “Perfect, perfect, I'll dig up some black riding pants and we can match any color blouse, The hat's black, I assume.”

Humming to himself, he bustled back and forth between racks of clothes. Soon a stack of brightly colored fabric covered the shop. Paul handed me a pair of Robin's egg blue slacks and pointed to the changing room. After a minute he tossed another pair over the door, saying, “Try these too hun.”

I pulled on the first pair, and smiled, a perfect fit ! The second pair was a little loose in the seat, but not bad. Soon the pair outside were clamoring "Show us, you know nothing." I came out in the second, looser pair first. This was met with frowns.

“Go back and put on the blue ones now.” Paul said.

Like the good clothes form I am, I did, and these brought smiles to their faces. Paul laughed, “I know what I'm doing, now two pairs in black. Here's the fun part - the tops; look at the colors, a rainbow in gold and silver too."

I tried on top after top, some with buttons and a crotch piece, some with a zipper.

We agreed on four tops; the first was red and black checks with a rope-like border in gold, the next two were identical but in different colors, one teal and black, the other in solid red with black piping. The fourth top was medium blue and red flecks throughout the fabric. I asked about the crotch straps. Ellen said this keeps them from riding up and allows the shirt to be really tight.

The damage to my bank account was moderate. The tops were $100 each and the bottoms were $80 each and made my bum look great. $560 total, not too bad.

We were ravenous after all the shopping, so decided to stop in the Outback Restaurant on Route 114. This was half-way home, so we both had drinks to relax from the stress of shopping. Is there any such thing for women?

We split a blooming onion for an appetizer, I had a large Gin and Tonic with a twist and Ellen decided on a Beefeater Martini. I felt a little carnivorous after the shopping, so ordered a steak, medium with a twice baked potato and asparagus. Ellen smiled and ordered the same except medium-well on the steak. We both ordered Caesar salads.

She and I talked about going to the horse show in West Springfield while waiting for the salads. We agreed to bring most of the onion home for tomorrow. After the salads, we had another drink and in no time our steaks appeared.

I realized why we were so hungry. We forgot about lunch! After promising ourselves not to that again, we pondered the desert menu. I decided on a baked Alaska and Ellen ordered Strawberry Cheese Cake.

We ended up with quite a large doggie bag,(a doggie bag is for taking home left-overs) of steak and most of the onion for home.

After carrying my new purchases upstairs, we flopped on the sofa and watched some TV. The next day was Friday, then riding lessons on Saturday.

After the early news was over, I started into my room with my new outfits Then a funny thought hit me, what kind of jewelry would I wear? After carefully hanging the clothes up, I removed my makeup. Waiting my turn in the bathroom to brush my teeth and wash the day's grime from my face, Ellen suddenly turned to me and said we hadn't heard from Tina all day.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 15

After Ellen mentioned Tina not calling, and also leaving that cryptic note, I started to get worried too.

I mulled over calling the house in Andover to settle my curiosity, but a look at Ellen's face stopped me.

“Ginny, don't call her. With Pete finding out she took off and that trooper sleeping, I'm sure that a hornet's nest has been stirred up.” Ellen paused. “If you or I start playing 'Nancy Drew' we could get in the way.”

I looked at her and smirked, ”We don't want to make Captain Smith crankier then he is right now, do we?”

Ellen threw a slipper at me hitting my shoulder.

“Thank God you throw like a girl.” I teased.

“I hit you didn't I?” Ellen responded. ”Where's that fireplace poker? I'll show you how I swing a bat like a girl too!”

By this time, I'm curled up on the sofa laughing, all thoughts of Tina forgotten for the moment.

“Truce, truce, I give up! You're the one who's cranky, not Pete; don't kill me in the living room with a poker, Colonel Mustard.”

“I haven't got a clue what you are talking about,” Ellen said. “Besides, I prefer a candlestick to a poker.”

We finished getting ready, then left for work without breakfast, deciding to do the drive-through at Dunkin Donuts. As usual, the line was long, and the service was slow. After getting bagels and cream cheese and a box of donut holes, we made the u-turn and into the project site. Since I drove this morning, Ellen hopped out to open the gates.

I parked next to the trailer, and opened the office door. Ellen got the bagels and donut holes. As first in, I turned on the Kurig coffee maker. I looked out the window,and added more water to the coffee maker.

“Oh Ellen, your boy friend is here,” I called, as Pete's cruiser pulled up outside with a cloud of dust and gravel.

Ellen groaned, “I hope that young Trooper is still alive, or at least counting those squirrels you spoke of.” This was said with a grin.

Pete came charging inside, only slowing to plant a quick kiss on Ellen's cheek.

“All right where is that dumb girl? If you two know where she is, you're not helping her by keeping her location quiet.”

We stared at him dumbfoundedly, until I broke the silence. “Pete,” I asked, “how's the squirrel counter doing?”

This evoked a blank look from Pete until he started laughing. “So that's where the expression came from. I got a panic call from a young kid who fell asleep on the job this morning, who said just that.”

“Okay Smokey Bear, have a coffee and some donut holes,and fill us in.”

I made Ellen a coffee, then Pete and finally mine, a Nantucket Breakfast Blend. Okay, I'm a coffee snob. Pete grabbed some 'Munchkins' from the box, and sipped the hot coffee.

“We checked the house in Andover and Tina's apartment in Swampscott. Nothing, she vanished like smoke. Can either of you add anything at all?”

“Pete, I gave the trooper Tina's note, that's all we know,” I said “Ellen and I are worried to death that Vinny or one of his men grabbed her.”

“Don't worry too much, if Vinny's responsible, he won't hurt her, and none of his guys would either.”

“What should we do if she calls us and wants something?” Ellen asked.

“Call my cell phone immediately, and do not, I repeat, do not meet or drop anything off for her. Do I make myself clear girls?”

“Yes Captain sir.” Ellen and I said in unison.

“You two are too much. Look just call me if she calls or anything, okay? Ellen, I'll call you later.”

“Go ahead, play kissy face with him, before he goes, Ellen.”

That got a notepad tossed at my head which missed by a foot.

“Now we see who throws like a girl,” I said, “I would have nailed you cold.”

We speculated for a while over coffee, then I started the never-ending paperwork that these projects run on, and Ellen headed out to check on the troops. I say that meaning it looked like a WWII beachhead with people swarming about everywhere. To me it looked like confusion, but I'm sure to Ellen it made sense.

Now that we had quite a few workers there, a Canteen truck stopped by at 11:45, This way, no one had to leave the site for lunch or coffee break in the morning. Most of these trucks had good food, the old “roach coach” was a thing of the past.

I got Beef Wellington which I shared with Ellen. Just kidding! Ellen had a beef stew and Diet Coke, while I bought a ham and cheese sandwich and a diet Dr Pepper.

More of the same in the afternoon, then home we went.

After a fried chicken and mashed potato and coleslaw dinner we settled down with tea in the living room. Then the doorbell rang and Ellen went to open the door.

After a little squeal, she opened the door of the living room and in walked Tina!

I jumped up, “Where the heck have you been? We've been worried sick!”

As Tina walked over to me, in the background I could see Ellen punching in numbers on her cell. I guessed she was speed dialing Pete!

“On my way to Andover I was stopped at the light on Essex Street when a street person started to pound on my window. It was my father!”

“What did he say?” Ellen asked, “What did he want? Where's he hiding?”

Now I knew, her phone was on, with Pete hearing every word.

“I don't know where he's been, but he wanted to tell me he was still alive, and don't try to find him. The cops would never find him either.”

At this point, Tina broke down and started crying. As I held her, I could see Ellen speak into her phone, than put it into her pocket.

“Tina, you had us so worried, the police were worried too, they were afraid your father's enemies had taken you to learn where he was if he was still alive.” I looked at Ellen. “Ellen wants to know how you got past the State trooper parked outside.”

That question stopped Tina's tears, and she even had the start of a smile when she answered, “That guy was sound asleep. I was scared, he looked like he was shot or something. Then I heard a snore.”

Now she really was laughing. I told her I thought the same thing.

Ellen jumped in,”Tell Tina what you said to the cop Ginny!”

I smirked, “I told him he was going to be counting squirrels in Adams when Pete found out he was sleeping on duty.”

Tina started crying again, but this time from laughing.

“Squirrels, in Adams?” she asked, “Where did that come from?”

I couldn't tell her the truth, so I said I had heard it on a television show that took place in Boston.

Tina got a funny expression on her face, hesitated, then said, “I think my father has found a girlfriend after all these years.”

Ellen looked at her and asked, “What makes you think that?”

“When he hugged me, I think I got a whiff of 'Obsession', you know, the perfume.”

Ellen and I exchanged glances, and I nodded and said, “Ellen, why don't you call Pete, I know you're dying to.”

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 16

Ellen quickly called Pete Smith's cell phone. It only rang once before Pete answered, “Ellen, any news on Tina?”

“Yes, Tina's here at the condo. She met with her father! Vincent Morales is alive!”

There was a moment of silence, then Pete shouted, “I knew it, dammit, I knew it! I had a feeling the bastard was alive.”

I looked at Ellen, “What did he say, tell me.”

“Pete said he knew it, he had a feeling Morales was still alive.”

I looked off into space and wondered what was going to happen now. How would the cops track him down, now they knew he wasn't dead?

After Ellen hung up with Pete, she looked at Tina and shook her head, asking, “What do you mean, your father has found a girl friend after all this time?”

“I smelled 'Obsession' perfume on his jacket lapel. That's a nice scent probably worn by a lady, not a hooker like the women he used to associate with.” She sniffed a little, “I'm really glad he's alive, I mean, Dad's not a nice man, but he's my father, I love him.”

“Tina,” I said, “do you want to stay overnight again, or are you sick of us?”

Tina gave me a hug saying, “I'll never be tired of you guys, you two are always there for me. If it's okay, I'd like to sleep over tonight. I feel safe here; anywhere else, I'll be by myself.”

Ellen went into the kitchen to refill the tea kettle, and placed my fresh strawberry rhubarb pie on the table.

“C'mon you two, sit and have a slice of Ginny's pie. Pie is good for the nerves, girls.”

To change the subject, Ellen told Tina about our shopping spree at Paul's tack shop in Andover. She delighted in describing my Western blouses, and how nice my bum looked in the tight riding pants. The more she spoke, the redder my face became. Tina finally was rolling side to side laughing at my discomfort.

Our plan had worked, her father's whereabouts were far from her thoughts.

We spoke of Cathy's plans for the upcoming horse show. Tina was really out of the loop, having missed her riding lesson the past two Saturdays. We talked about how many horses were going, and what classes everyone would show in.

In no time, it was after 10pm and Ellen and I had to be up at 5am for work. We told Tina good night, and suggested if she wanted, as long as the volume was low, she could watch the television until she fell asleep.

With three of us there, it was a good thing only Ellen and I needed the shower at 5 o'clock. Tina was still asleep on the sofa when we left for the job site.

Things were happening quickly; the forms were up, the reinforcing steel tied in the correct grid pattern, and concrete was ordered for the following morning. Steve Brady made an appearance in time to hear the good news on the job's progress.

“See Ellen,” Steve said, “I told you we'd be back on schedule this week.”

On hearing this, She looked at me, and rolled her eyes. “Who told who?”she asked Steve.

He gave a sheepish grin, “My wife doesn't let me get away with things either, kid.”

As usual, Steve's timing was amazing. No sooner than he finished, we heard the Canteen truck's horn outside.

“Get what you two want, I'm buying,” Steve said, “I mean, how much could it cost?”

Well, Ellen's and my order came to ten dollars, less than Steve's! He got a beef stew, an Italian sub sandwich, chips, a small blueberry pie, and a Coke.

We sat around my desk with our lunches. Ellen and I watched Steve make all that food disappear.

Steve belched, stood up and stretched saying,”Now I feel human again, I missed breakfast, you know.”

As if this was an excuse.

I chuckled, “Steve, why don't you weigh three hundred pounds?”

Steve looked at me. “I was hungry,” he said sheepishly, “Besides, I'm a growing boy.”

“Growing alright,” Ellen muttered, “If I ate that much, I wouldn't be able to move for two days.”

Steve gave us both a kiss on the cheek, and left. Another obvious example of sexual harassment, but from him, it was okay.

Ellen looked out the office window, “You haven't heard from Kevin lately, have you Ginny?”

Before I could respond, my cell phone rang. My ring tone was the famous “Stairway to Heaven.” The caller ID said it was Kevin! Speak of the Devil.......

“Hi, sweetie, I've missed you.”

A little private phoned sex occurred. Then he reminded me that on Saturday the four of us had tickets to the Mikado at Harvard. To be honest, I had forgotten!

Dinner at 6pm, the show started at 7:30. If Ellen could coordinate with Pete, we could go in one vehicle, Ellen's Explorer, it had the most room.

We played kissy face over the phone, with me promising to call him that night after supper.

Supper! I forgot to get a grocery order! Hey, we hadn't had Chinese for a while. Tonight, chicken fingers, boneless spare ribs, pork lo mein, and Crab Rangoon. My mouth was watering, just thinking of it.

We got home about 4pm. I started to vacuum the house, and Ellen started the laundry, asking if I had something for the washer. I went to my room and handed her my laundry basket.

“Don't forget to separate the whites. The last time my white panties came back pink.”

Ellen grinned, “Better then the color they started.”

If I had something to throw, I would have, and I don't throw like a girl!

Friday night came in no time, We looked in our closets, deciding what to wear the next day. I felt a short skirt was inappropriate, instead I chose a pair of lined black slacks and a cream colored silk blouse; those slacks showed off my tush nicely. An ankle boot with a three inch heel completed the picture.

I headed for Ellen's room, dreading what she had picked. To my surprise, she was wearing a nice floral print dress and a pair of two inch heel court shoes in navy blue.

She anxiously looked at me and asked how she did. I smiled and said, ”Grasshopper, you have learned your lessons well.”

“What time are we leaving for the barn in the morning?”

Ellen replied “The usual time, around 9am, why?”

“Kevin would like to ride up with us. He'll bring a suit and change when we do; that way, it'll save some time tomorrow night. I'll call him now and tell him.”

Kevin arrived at 8 o'clock with coffee and bagels and our newspaper. We didn't have to worry about breakfast!

Our lessons went great! Cathy got our checks for our entries and stalls at the show. We would be stabled in the main barn, close to the Arena entrance. The show started on Wednesday, we'd trailer out on Monday. This would give us time to set up, and a day for practice. She suggested making reservations at Motel 6. Most of the rooms would be filled with show people. We would leave at 9am Monday.

The three of us decided on the Four66 restaurant for a light lunch; home at 2 o'clock, plenty of time for our showers and application of our warpaint.

Neither of us thought Kevin would shower twice in the same day.

It turned out we were right! All the way to the restaurant, Ellen and I made sniffing noises.

Finally Pete asked what was going on. Ellen told him as she giggled from the back seat.

“Kevin, you're sitting beside Ellen, not me tonight,” he said.

Over dinner I mentioned Tina smelling 'Obsession' perfume on her father's shoulder.

Pete shrugged, “That's no help.”

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 17

We arrived at the theater in plenty of time. I enjoyed hearing the orchestra tuning up, it reminds me of a long distance runner doing short sprints to loosen up for the real race.

The tickets Kevin ordered were wonderful, we were located on the aisle in the loge section. You could see the perspiration on the musican's foreheads. I didn't notice this , but Kevin made a point of it during the intermission.

The Mikado was wonderful! I enjoyed this show even better that I did HMS Pinafore. The costumes were wonderful, and I loved the songs. I understand you could see the same Gilbert and Sullivan light opera performed by three different directors, and each one would be slightly different.

Ellen and Pete were just as thrilled as Kevin and me. We decided to stop on the way home for a drink and chat about the show, the Red Sox, and Vincent Morales.

Pete and I brought Kevin up to date on the Morales', father and daughter. Half way through, his jaw dropped at the television script style events.

“You mean, not only is Vinny alive, but he is still in the area? This sounds like a script written by Steven Cannell for Bruce Willis.”

After talking about the Sox's chances this year (a normal right of passage every spring for Red Sox fans), Kevin started scratching his head.

“Wait a minute, did you say Tina smelled the scent of perfume on her father, Obsession, wasn't it.?

“Yes, why?”, Pete asked, “I'm open to ideas on this from anyone, I'm baffled.”

Kevin paused, picked up my hand, and after giving it a quick kiss in apology, asked, “Did any body wonder if Morales was 'dressing' to hide.?”

Ellen and Pete had blank expressions, but I got it right away! “Kevin, do you mean you think the perfume was Vinny's, and not from a girl friend?”

He smiled and gave me a kiss, “It worked for you, wouldn't it be funny if Vinny was now a Victoria, with shaved legs, and everything?”

This got Ellen giggling and Pete thumped his forehead, “Oh crap! That explains a lot! Ginny, you may actually have seen him at the Dunkin Donuts on the Lynnway that day. Right around the corner from there is a couple of gay clubs, I think one of them has drag entertainment.”

I started laughing, “You mean he's hiding behind high heels and outrageous make-up? That's just too funny.”

Pete pulled out his cell phone, made an apology while he headed out side. “I'm calling my office and I need privacy for a moment.”

After Pete left, the three of us started speculating about Morales.

Ellen, still giggling said that she was going to check out Ru Paul's Drag Race television show, just in case Vinny was one of the contestants. This of course, started me giggling, but Kevin had a confused look on his face.

“Drag race? You mean like Don Garlits and stuff. Why would Vinny hide at a race track?”

Ellen and I looked at each other and laughed even harder. “Ellen why don't you explain to my naive boyfriend just what drag means please?”

Ellen took a deep breath to stop her giggles. “Kevin, when a man dresses like a woman, usually over the top, it called being in drag. There are lots of drag queens, and female impersonators working as entertainers. Ru Paul is a black actor who dresses up in a big blonde wig and woman's clothing, often gowns. She has a television show where 8 or 10 female impersonators go through tasks, in the end the winning 'girl' wins $100,000.”

“Ginny, the next time it's on have Kevin watch it with you, it may be fun.”

Before Kevin could answer, Pete came back to our table shaking his head.

“If we're wrong, I'll never live this down. I had to repeat myself three times before Schultz believed me.”

Kevin asked Pete who Schultz was. After finding out he was Pete's Sargent, Kevin said,”Wait a minute, you have a Sargent Schultz? Does he go around saying ' I know nothing, nothing'.”

Ellen lost it again, tears running down her cheeks left black streaks from her mascara. “Quick Ginny lets head for the ladies, I need to pee!”

I followed her to the loo, and decided that while I was there, I'd make use of a stall also. When Ellen finished, I placed her in front of the mirror and suggested she do some repairs to her make up.

“God, I look a mess,” she said while digging in her purse for mascara and lipstick. I quickly ran my red lippy over my lips, after blotting with a tissue, I was ready to rejoin the boys. Ellen finished her repairs, and we quickly headed for our table.

When we sat and finished our drinks, closely guarded by our guys while we were gone. Ellen said, “I'm having a great time, but Ginny and I have a riding lesson in the morning. How about you Kevin,. Don't you have a driving lesson also?”

“Yes, I've been going on Thursday nights to make it more convenient for Cathy, but I'm going back to Saturday mornings”

Pete helped Ellen and I on with our coats, while Kevin paid our waitress. In no time, the Explorer pulled into our driveway. Pete and Ellen snoggled a bit, checking each other's uvulas.

Kevin came inside to change into jeans and a sweatshirt that he left in a duffle bag this afternoon.

“Feel like staying the night?” I asked, “We can drive to our lesson together in the morning”

Before he could answer, Ellen came in and said, “I understand Ginny has something new that she'd like to show you.”

My face turned beet red, “Jesus Ellen, have some couth.”

Kevin laughed, “Is this something I've been waiting to tryout for the last two months?”

I stared at Kevin and said, “Careful, it will be another two months if you don't behave.”

We sorted ourselves out, and with the sofa made into a bed, Ellen and I headed for our rooms, first washing off our makeup. Fifteen minutes after we turned off the lights, I heard a small squeek from my door, then a warm body slid under the covers beside me.

“Wow, I hope this is Kevin, not Ellen again.”

“Ellen ! Are you pulling my leg Ginny?” Kevin said.

“Your leg is not what I intend to pull,”I purred.

Well, I didn't get my eight hours sleep, but you won't hear any complaints from me, or Kevin either!

Kevin was up first, in and out of the bathroom in minutes, the rat. He headed for the kitchen and started a pot of coffee. He was on his second mug of coffee when Ellen and I joined him.

“There better be coffee in that pot,”Ellen threatened, “Or someone with a bony butt is walking today.”

Kevin looked to me for help. “Kev, she's always like, this before her first cup." I said.

We headed for Ellen's Rav/4 and with Kevin driving,we headed for Cathy's and our lessons.

Things went just perfectly for Ellen and me again! Kevin and Doc were perfection as usual.

After our lessons, we sat with Cathy in her office and planned what we would do before leaving for the show on Tuesday. We agreed to show up tomorrow morning and pack her trailer with tools, trunks, and tack. Hay and grain were pre-ordered and would be waiting for us at our stalls.

We stopped at Micky D's for lunch on the way back to Swampscott. Only then did Vinny or Tina's name come up.

Speculation on how Vinny was dressing got more and more wild as our imaginations ran wild!

Ellen had him dressing like a hooker with 8” inch heels. Kevin figured he was doing Barbra Streisand impersonations while strutting back and forth on the stage. I thought he was acting as a waitress in the club dressed like a “Hooter Girl”, with a tight T-shirt and hot-pants.

Kevin got in his truck, promising to be back at 8 AM to pack up the dressing/storage room on her big horse trailer.

We went inside, all of a sudden she gasped,”Oh crap, I forgot to call Steve, and let him know he was covering the project next week.”

She ran to the phone and was able to reach Steve. I heard her tell him she and I would be gone from Tuesday through Friday at the horse show.

After laughing a bit, she hung up and said, “That son of a gun knew we were leaving Tuesday, just like I've done for the last four years, and guessed you would be with me. He wished us luck, and promised to see us Monday at 7 AM.

I smiled, “One less worry for us then, but what about Tina, isn't she showing?”

Ellen shrugged, “I thought so too but she hasn't had a riding lesson for an awfully long time. I'm going to call and find out if she's going to be there.

She tried calling Tina's cell phone, but it went to voice mail each time. She said,”I'll try again tomorrow.”

When the three of us arrived at Cathy's we couldn't believe what we saw!

There was Tina!

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 18

“Tina!” I squealed. “You're coming to the show with us! Why didn't you say something yesterday?”

She shrugged, “I don't think I had made up my mind yesterday, what with my father and all, but then I said to myself, Dad's alive, there's no reason to mope around. I'm not in mourning any longer, for crying out loud, back to living my life.”

“It would have been a shame to lose your entry and stall money,” Cathy said, “Now lets get these trunks loaded into the big trailer's dressing room, then we'll go into the barn and clean our saddles.”

Ellen spoke up at this, “Do we get a chance to eat today, oh slave driver, or do we stay chained to the oars?”

Cathy laughed and told us she had ordered pizza to be delivered at around noon.

Like a wise guy I asked about the beer. Pizza without beer is like birthday cake without ice cream!

We got the trunks and tools loaded in no time, and were through with cleaning our tack before the pizza arrived, well everyone except me. I had to clean the Western saddle, including polishing the silver.

When the pizza came, I stopped and washed my hands trying to get the Noxon out from under my nails.

We talked about nothing but horses, showing and riding apparel for a good forty-five minutes. When everyone was finished, they all helped polish the two acres of silver on Cathy's saddle. The tack was loaded, and we gave the six horses baths and brushed out their tails before braiding them back up again.

Steve Brady's niece was on a business trip and would meet us at the show grounds on Tuesday.

Ellen and I made our goodbyes and headed home to get ready for work on Monday. Tina gave us a hug and a kiss, promising to be at Cathy's on Tuesday morning.

As Ellen drove, I kind of just watched the trees going by on US One heading South.

I remembered just in time to have Ellen stop at the grocery store on the way home. We wouldn't need much, just supper that night and Monday. For the next week, it would be breakfast, lunch, and dinner out while at the horse show.

I made a quick pot roast, figuring leftovers on Monday. Afterwards, we watched some television before going to bed.

Monday morning, Steve beat us to work. He was leaning against his truck, smoking and gabbing with the form crew.

As we pulled in, he made a point of looking at his wristwatch.

All Ellen said was “Don't say a word.”

I made coffee in the Mr Coffee, rather than the Keurig, figuring this way no one would have to wait for a cup to individually brew.

Ellen and Steve went over things coming up that week. Steve already knew concrete was coming Tuesday morning at about 10am. Once that happened, things would get a little slow for the rest of the week.

The day flew by and before we knew it, it was time to head home.

We packed for the week, with extra underwear and a heavy jacket, just in case. I had to laugh when Ellen said to pack three or four thongs. Under tight show pants, a visible panty line was a killer. Thinking that Kevin would be there, I tossed in a few extra just in case. Wink, wink.

Tuesday we took Ellen's Ford Explorer, knowing we would need the third seat when we went for dinner before the evening classes.

Tina rode with Cathy in her huge four door, dual rear wheeled truck. Kevin had loaded water buckets in his truck on Saturday. He'd go early to fill them and spread shavings in the stalls. This way the horses could get down and roll after riding for three hours in the trailer.

We arrived at noon and after getting the animals settled, started to decorate and set up our get-ready and tack stalls. Cathy suggested we eat supper early and relax while we ate; the rest of the week, supper would be done at a trot, especially on the nights we had classes.

Wednesday, we practiced in the show ring, it being our only chance. Chris Brady was at the stalls when Cathy, Tina, Ellen, and I returned from breakfast at the International House Of Pancakes.

We quickly tacked the horses up and headed into the arena; everybody had a great practice. I stayed back getting the Western saddle on my horse. The plan was for me to work while Ellen got Cathy's horse ready, only then would she need the saddle I was using.

Before I cooled out Trigger, Cathy stripped the saddle and with Ellen's help tacked up her mare.

I guessed things went well by the smiles on their faces when they returned to our stalls. We spent the rest of the day, kibitzing with the other exhibitors, and watching practices. Again we had an early supper. When we returned, we cleaned tack for the following day. What does that make, three cleaning in three days? Before going into the ring, the tack had to sparkle, the horses shine, and our outfits look perfect.

Kevin had his first class Thursday afternoon, the the last class of the night. Ellen, Tina and Chris were all showing in the same classes. This meant panic every time their classes came up. They went in the morning and early in the evening classes. I went in the afternoon, and Cathy had her first class right away Thursday evening.

What would happen if we both won our classes, and showed back in the same Championship class? I mentioned this to Cathy and she started laughing.

“I like a positive attitude, but don't set your heart on it.”

The tension grew and grew, until I thought I would vomit.

Finally my class was called and with shaking hands I entered the ring. After making my first pass by the judge, it all came back, and I relaxed. Trigger picked up on this and performed like this was a dressage class.

The ringmaster lined us up in the middle of the ring for the presentation of ribbons. I almost fainted when my number was called first. Before I knew it, Cathy was there posing us for the trophy photograph!

She said to make a victory pass and then exit, I didn't know what a victory pass was!

Anyway we made it back to our stalls, with me bawling my head off, and Cathy wiping away tears.

While we were feeding and watering the horses, Ellen got a phone call. She ran outside the barn to have privacy. When she returned, I started to tease her, until I saw her face.

“Ellen, what's wrong?” Tina asked.

“That was Pete, he said some local small town cop saw your father and tried to make an arrest. A gun fight broke out, the cop was shot, and so was the man with Vinny. They don't think your father was hit. Pete said Vinny was going so far underground, no one would find him.”

This threw a wet blanket over our celebrating, but we needed to go to dinner and get back. Over salads it was decided that the situation really hadn't changed, and to have fun this week. Even Tina started to smile.
.
The evening classes went well with us three girls all getting ribbons, and Kevin winning his class. Overall, a very successful day!

To be continued

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 19

The next morning as I helped Cathy and Ellen feed and water the horses, I heard the clicking of shoes coming down the main aisle. Next thing I heard was “Freeze, and give me a hug!”

There was Pete Smith, wearing a Cheshire Cat grin.

“Did you take the day off to be with me?” Ellen asked.

“Can you believe it I'm being paid to be at a horse show, and oh yeah, to be with you too.”

Good thing he added the last part, or was he in deep trouble with Ellen!

“So Pete, before Tina gets here, tell us what happened with the shooting, obviously I'm a little nosy,” Kevin said.

Pete waited until Cathy came back with coffee before he started.

“So I finally meet Cathy. Hi Cathy, I'm Captain Pete Smith. Not only am I dating Ellen, but I'm in charge of the Massachusetts Drug Task Force, and the Homicide Division of the State Police.” He paused, “Are you aware of the shooting yesterday involving Vincent Morales?”

Cathy nodded her head before taking a sip of coffee.

Ellen piped up, “Come on already, tell us what happened. You said a local yokel cop was shot?”

Peter drew up a chair and got comfortable before starting. “On Monday night, a Salisbury cop was checking ID's for underage drinkers at a drag queen bar that had multiple violations in the past. The second show had just started, when the kid thought one of the bartenders looked familiar. Instead of returning to his cruiser, he consulted his clipboard. When he held it up to the light, the other bartender got a look at it
and shouted, “Vin, screw!” and drew a handgun. The cop shot first and better. The cop's vest saved him, but the other guy was hit in the neck and bled out in minutes.

“By the time I caught the call, the cop was rushed to Anna Jacques hospital, and the place was empty. The local cops were more interested in the dead guy and their very lucky colleague; Vinny was gone.”

“Who was the dead bartender?” Ellen asked.

Pete grimaced, “The guy that went missing with Morales.”

I piped up, “Well he sure isn't missing any longer, is he?”

All through this, Cathy's mouth was open, with a look of horror on her face. Kevin just kept shaking his head.

Ellen looked towards the parking lot. “Here comes Tina, do we want her to hear this?”

Pete said, “If you want I'll wait until the horse show's over? I'm just here to root for Ellen and learn about horse shows.”

Cathy gave Pete a grateful smile, and nodded.

As Tina turned the corner to our stalls, Ellen planted a big kiss on Pete, and said ”Look who's going to pay for lunch.”

Tina was a little uncomfortable at first, but as the day went on she relaxed more and more. I guess it was Pete asking a hundred questions of me and Ellen, until we started trying to avoid him by grooming horses.

The Thursday sessions were starting with 'In Hand' classes. These were similar to the AKC dog show, where the horses were trotted, then posed for the judge. It's as boring as watching paint dry, unless you are a real horseman or woman.

My next class was the class following the 'In Hand' classes. We re-polished the saddle's silver and leather until it shone.

Ellen checked; there were eight in the class and only six ribbons were awarded. After I won yesterday's class, all the trainers were watching me in the warm-up ring.

Cathy kept up a steady chatter helping me not to get nervous. Pete was in the box seats with a camcorder, ready to film my class.

Once the ring was clear, and the tractor smoothed the ring surface, my class was called to enter. I took a deep breath, and jogged into the ring counter-clock wise. I heard the organist playing several of Gene Autry's songs, perfect for a Western Pleasure class. It seemed like only a minute had passed when the Ringmaster directed us to line up in the middle of the ring.

I looked up to see Cathy running into the ring, 'Shoot' (or similar words), I won again!

This time, I knew what a victory pass was! I jogged, then loped my way out of the ring! Ellen had run back to get changed, and help Tina and Chris get their horses ready.

What a good guy Pete was. Even though he was a little timid around horses, he was at the stalls helping out where he could. Cathy held the reins while telling him what straps to loosen. No time to preen, I dashed into the dressing room to strip my chaps and carefully put my hat away. It was crowded with three of us 'neat' girls in various stages of undress. I ran back to grab a couple of English saddles, and helped Cathy and Kevin tack them up. My horse, now untacked, was turned loose to roll in fresh shavings. He deserved it after those two classes. Our next class was the Championship on Saturday night. Before this class, he would have a shampoo bath!

We quickly got three horses bridled and saddled, and left on cross-ties in the aisle. Cathy helped the three girls finish dressing, while I grabbed the mounting block. Kevin held horses while the others mounted.

Pete, God bless him, returned to the seats with the camcorder. How he would ever be able to video three riders, I couldn't imagine. After this class, we could take care of the horses, and go for supper. Cathy was in the penultimate class tonight, so no hurry.

Somehow, Cathy, Kevin and I got three riders and horses ready and warming up in the practice ring behind the main barn. It looked like rush hour! This was going to be a huge class. Good luck to the judge!

The ringmaster called the class to ride right in. All thirty horses entered the ring. Mass confusion! The announcer called for the riders to walk into the middle of the ring, while they figured out how to divide the class. It was decided to do even and odd. Odd numbers first.

Ellen and Tina's numbers were called to stay in the ring while Chris was excused to re-enter after the first section was pinned.

I stayed with Chris while we walked around to the in gate area. The show secretary should have done this yesterday!

Tina rode to a third place, while Ellen, who made a mistake at the canter, received nothing. Cathy came out with Chris, while Kevin and I met the girls at our stalls. They held their horses while I changed out of my show blouse, and tossed on a Tee shirt. Kevin was taking the saddles off and then removed the bridles, letting the horses free in their stalls.

While we were untacking, brushing, and changing clothes, we heard over the PA system that Tina won her class! Kevin waited so he could grab the saddle for Tina. Pete beat him back, and by his excitement, I could tell, we had a new fan!

After the horses were fed and watered, we could plan where to go for dinner. Pete suggested a family restaurant in Agawam that he ate at when he was stationed out there.

We walked into that restaurant in a state of euphoria. I don't even remember what I ordered for dinner!

Back at the stalls in plenty of time, I grabbed the Noxon, and started on the silver on Cathy's saddle. Once the tack was clean and her horses' hooves blackened like patent leather, we went to our seats and watched a few classes.

Ellen was telling Pete what to look for in a quiet voice, as Kevin started to tease me. I was glad when it was time to start getting Cathy ready. I really was getting cold, so my warm jacket came in handy.

With much fanfare (literally, the class was called by a horn!) Cathy entered the ring first, and was perfection personified. Before the results were announced, we knew she had won! Ellen entered the ring to help with the first place presentation. What a day! Cathy's saddle had made two victory passes, once with me, and later with her.

All of us sat around the stalls relaxing with a cold drink. Pete tilted back in his chair. “I always kind of poo-pooed the horse show hobby in the past, but no longer. This is a tense sport, where the smallest mistake takes you out of the ribbons. I could feel it in the seats! You folks have won four blue ribbons in two days, with two more days to go. I'm impressed!”

Pete gave Ellen a hug saying: “Tomorrow, no mistakes.”

Around 11:30, we headed for our motel rooms, Ellen and I promising to be back early to take care of the horses.

We didn't know that while we were enjoying ourselves, a state wide search for Vincent Morales was taking place.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 20

Friday dawned cloudy and warm, with a threat of rain. When at a horse show you dread rain; all the show clothing gets wet, with no real way to dry it out. This often means dressing in wet clothes for the next class.

At least it was warm; Cathy told tales of snow and sleet at this show in late April which is not unusual in Central Massachusetts. I can't imagine how miserable that would be.

We had no classes in the morning. This gave us plenty of time to give all six horses a bath. They loved the attention even though the water was cold. The protests came when we tied them in their stalls to dry. This meant the horses couldn't reach the scattered bits of hay left from breakfast. Once they were dry, we covered them with fitted show sheets in the barns' colors to keep their coats clean.

All I could think of was the Championship Western class on Saturday! Imagine, in my first horse show, I won both of my classes! These were amateur rider classes, one was open to both men and women, the other was a ladies only class. It was a good thing I wouldn't be showing against Cathy, we only had one saddle between us!

Ellen was in the fourth class after the morning break. This was a Novice Horse class. Chris and Tina's horses had won blue ribbons in the past; this excluded them, It was great for Ellen, all of our attention was directed towards her and Freddie.

Cathy was sure of a win, as long as they made no mistakes. In Ellen's other class, the two of them were perfect, until that little burp. Of course we didn't say this in Ellen's hearing. Freddie didn't care, so we told him.

Ellen's class was called. Pete sat with the video camera in our box seats with Kevin and Tina. Chris and I leaned on the ring's rail. Not a bad cheering section.

In came Freddie, looking steady as a rock, ears forward looking really sharp! Tina and I held our breath while Chris kept hopping up and down!

The judge's score card was turned in. When Ellen's number was called, we went wild, hugging each other and crying for joy! In her first season riding in the 'A' shows she had won in a class of twenty other riders. Next up was Kevin, but not for a hour or so. This gave Ellen plenty of time to bask in her victory.

Kevin and 'Doc' were the ones to beat in the Open Amateur Driving class. It was a good thing that Pete ran back to video, Kevin won this class too. It was starting to remind me of that round of golf the priest was having in the movie “Caddyshack”. I hoped this run of victories would end better that his did.

Cathy had her Open Western class that evening after dinner. All we talked about was our blue ribbon rides. Tina and Chris were slightly teased as the only riders without a blue but they would have their chance Saturday afternoon. Cathy and Ellen decided that Freddie deserved the day off. This would not only make less of a rush, but add another set of hands to get the horses ready.

Cathy looked like she was on cruise control, both counter clockwise, and clockwise. When she was asked to back, Tony went as straight as an arrow, even though he stepped on his long tail.

This time it was my turn to help pose our horse for presentation of the first place trophy. Our barn had done it again! Now that question I had asked Cathy was coming true. We both had won our two qualifying classes. Our only class left was the championship, and we had only one saddle!

While decompressing back at the stalls that subject came up.

“Cathy, it's your saddle, I'll cheer while you ride,” I said.

“Nonsense! I've already made arrangements to borrow a saddle from another trainer, and here it comes.”

Jayne Hooper whose stable was in New Hampshire was wheeling a saddle with even more silver than Cathy's.

“Wow, what a show you folks are having, seven blue ribbons, with more classes to go on Saturday. I'm jealous!”

Cathy smiled, “It seems to be our turn for the judges to like everything we ride into the ring. The next show we might be lucky to be pinned, you know how things go.”

Jayne laughed, “Enjoy it while you can. That's why I don't need my saddle tomorrow, we've finished showing. Hey, do you need help in the championship? The saddles are stripped, and the horses are posed.”

“Oh my, in the excitement I had forgotten.” Cathy looked at me. “Ginny, why not have Jayne tend to you, and Tina can help me?”

Jayne nodded, “That way a professional is with both horses. We get paid to goof up, where you guys goof up for pleasure!”

This started us laughing. Kevin spoke up, “Hey why not have me help with the saddles, I'm big and strong.”

Ellen looked at him and Pete. “Kev, your job is to sit with Pete, and answer his questions. This way us girls can talk about you guys.”

We broke up and went our different ways, promising to meet at the stalls at 8am, that way we could go to breakfast together at the IHOP. Chris and Tina rode with me to the motel. Ellen of course, rode with Pete. From our vantage point, it looked like she rode on his lap!

With everyone pitching in, the horses were fed, and their stalls mucked in record time. We managed to fit all seven of us in Ellen's Explorer; love that third seat!

Over eggs and pancakes, most of the talk was horses, until in a small voice Tina asked Pete about her father.

“Tina, I think your father is really hiding from the Dominican cartel, not the Mafia, nor the police. The Dominicans control drugs in New Hampshire, Maine, Rhode Island, and Massachusetts. Their base seems to be in Lawrence.”

Kevin spoke up at this, “I guess the Governors of Maine and New Hampshire are right then; the drugs are coming from Lawrence and being moved north.”

Pete nodded, “Every time we catch one, two more show up, like cockroaches.”

With a smirk on her face, Ellen started humming, “La Cucaratcha”. Pete hit her before I did. We paid our bill at the cash register, and piled back into Ellen's SUV.

Tina and Chris had their Championship class later that afternoon, with Kevin's class early in the evening session, and Cathy and I next to the last class.

I wished I smoked, but I would've gone through two packs before the evening was over. There would be a barn party with all kinds of food and beer after the final class. Soft drinks also would be around.

Cathy's husband arrived, just as Tina and Chris were starting to get ready.

Tom whistled when he saw all the blue ribbons. “You girls are having a heck of a show!”

“You girls?” Kevin asked, Last time I checked, I still had....to shave, Tom”

Pete introduced himself while laughing at Kevin. I noticed he said nothing about being a State Trooper.

It was time for Tina and Chris to ride into the ring. Where this was a championship class, it wasn't divided, all twenty-four horses came in.
We decided Ellen would help Tina, and Cathy would strip Chris' horse.

Tina and Chris both rode great and were lining up in the ring's center in line, head to tail. The tack was off, the horses posed as the judge walked the line. At the announcer's command, the riders remounted and faced the stands.

When the winners were called the Champion was a rider from the University of Connecticut. We held our breath! Tina won the Reserve Champion, and Chris was pinned fourth!

I walked back with Chris while Tina rode her victory pass.

We were finished for the afternoon. Kevin would drive early in the evening session, Cathy and (gulp) I went late.

Same old routine, clean and polish tack, and help Kevin polish his Show cart, then feed and water the horses, giving only one flake of hay to the three going tonight.

Off we went for a light supper at that restaurant in Agawam Pete liked. Cathy and I had a salad and a shrimp cocktail, while Kevin dug into a steak the size of his head. When Chris mentioned this, Kevin said when he got nervous, he ate.

After returning to the stalls, Doc was groomed first. Hooves polished, teeth brushed (kidding!)
Cathy hitched Doc to the cart and drove him for a few minutes, then beckoned Kevin over to get in the cart. Quickly the ringmaster blew her cornet to call the Amateur Driving Championship into the ring.

Wow, I'd never seen anything like this! Everyone looked great. Soon Kevin lined up in the center ring waiting for the judge to inspect the horses and mark her card. When the winners were called, Kevin and Doc were the Reserve Champions! Another great ribbon.

Doc was brushed and put away without a blanket, he deserved to be able to roll.

The minutes flew by and then it was time for Cathy and me to mount up. We were escorted into the ring by Ellen and Jayne Hooper. The judge really worked us, finally lining up to pose and strip the horses.

Finally, the command to remount was given. Cathy and I were side by side. We held hands as the winners were called.

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 21

The announcer read the judge's choices, “In the open Western Pleasure Championship, the Champion is, number 142, Pecos Bill, ridden by Judy Miller from Berlin New York! Riding to the Reserve Tricolor is Number 23, Trigger, ridden by Cathy Taurisi from Newbury, Massachusetts.”

With the announcement of Cathy's name Ellen ran into the ring to help pose her for the flowers to be placed around Trigger's neck. As she passed me, my name was called for fourth place!

Ellen started to hop up and down in her excitement shouting, “Ginny you did it, you did it!”

I rode up to the ringmaster for my ribbon, tears streaming down my cheeks, I had won a fourth place riding against professional horse trainers on my first time out.

As I exited the ring everyone surrounded me, patting me on the legs and feeding my horse treats. I got more attention than Cathy did when she finished her victory pass!

Well, it was an excited group at our stalls. The horses were whisked away and Cathy and I were still in our show clothes as other exhibitors and trainers stopped by to congratulate us both.

I was overwhelmed by the kudos I was getting. I decided right there and then, I liked showing horses!

Eventually we came back to earth. Things had to be packed away, but first the 'after-glow' exhibitors' party!

Everyone filled a plate with food, and most of us grabbed a cold beer while we mingled with the other exhibitors. Pete and Tom stayed at the stalls, taking down the decorative stall drapes and getting as much as possible done that night, leaving less to do in the morning.

Ellen and Cathy brought back dishes loaded with food for the boys, and I had a cold six pack of Budweiser for them.

Eventually the rest of them came back and we finished breaking everything down for packing the next day. It was just like a carnival; one minute the site was occupied, the next, only trampled grass was an indication someone had been there.

We had all the tack and gear in the trailer, and started loading horses by 9:30 in the morning.
We got rolling by 10am, and arrived home a little after noon. Back to reality.

Before leaving, Pete took Tina aside,and filled her in on what happened with her father at the bar in Salisbury. He told her Vinny didn't have a gun, so no new charges were filed and the cops were looking for him with the original BOLO (be on the lookout). Pete begged Tina, that if her father got in touch with her to please call him.
Morales was in more danger from the Guatemalans, than anyone else.

Ellen and I were headed home by 1:30. All the way home, I chewed poor Ellen's ears off. Why not? My first time showing especially as a girl and I cleaned up!

Now I was hooked. All my spare money would go to horses, saddles, the farrier, the veterinarian and various horse shows. I think I needed to rob a bank. Failing that I had better start buying lottery tickets!

Monday morning when we got to work, Steve's truck was parked in front of the office and he was leaning in the doorway with a coffee cup in one hand and a cigarette in the other.

“Look who's back,” he shouted. “How many ribbons did you two win?”

Ellen knew if we told him, Steve wouldn't believe us, so we brought our blue ribbons with us to work.

When he saw the ribbons Steve started beaming as if he had won them himself saying, “I knew my girls would do it, you two kicked ass, huh?”

We went inside and filled Steve in on the UPHA horse show, and what Pete Smith told us about Morales. Steve's eyes were the size of tennis balls as we related the shoot-out in Salisbury the previous week.

“You mean Vinny was tending bar at a drag queen strip club and a local yokel recognized him?”

“Yes Steve,” we answered, a little miffed this was more interesting than our blue ribbons.

Eventually, Steve filled us in on the progress of the job while Ellen and I were away. We could see the floor slabs and the short walls were poured and uncovered to cure. Pallets of concrete blocks were stacked off to one side, with pallets of red bricks near the security gate waiting for the masons to start.

Steve could never resist telling us how an expression came to be. “Hey, do either of you know how the name 'drawing room' came into use? Well, in times past, after a formal dinner, the men stayed in the dining room to enjoy brandy and cigars, while the ladies withdrew into a different room to drink sherry and talk. Eventually, 'withdrawing' was shortened to just 'drawing room'.”

Ellen looked at me and groaned, “Thanks Steve, I wasn't taught that in school, now I know. Oh, Steve, I need the date the masons are coming so I can co-ordinate the electricians to work with them.”

“Don't worry your pretty head, I've already done that,” Steve said as he stepped inside his pickup truck, “All set.”

From my desk, I could hear Ellen's teeth grinding.

“Steve only does that because he knows how much you hate it,” I smiled. ”You're too easy.”

“I realize that, but it still pisses me off royally, and he knows it!” Ellen stamped her foot on the floor as she said it.

For a moment, I thought I heard a noise coming from the closet. It must have been the carpet vacuum cleaner shifting from the force of Ellen's little tantrum.

All the laborers had left, and we were enjoying a final cup of coffee before going home, when I heard a sneeze. In unison, Ellen and I said “God bless you”.

We looked at each other, paused, and quietly stood. I signaled for her to check outside, while I got a powerful flashlight from my desk. Hey, I don't like the dark, okay?

I joined Ellen at the skirting around the office trailer. It was designed to hide the waste water holding tank under the office, and to keep rubbish from getting caught in the weeds that would grow. We walked to the access door and quickly throwing it open I looked inside with the light in my hand.

What I saw was a ball of rags moving away as fast as it could go.

“Freeze!” I yelled. “And slowly come out here showing me your hands.” (I watch a lot of cop shows on television)

Ellen and I stood back, expecting some homeless guy had made a nest below our office trailer. What came out surprised us both. It appeared to be a dirty girl wearing a mish-mash of clothes that were too big for her slim frame.

Once she stood up in the sunlight, we got another surprise, I thought 'she' was a 'he'!

Ellen closed the hatch door, and I told him to follow me into the office. Once inside I motioned him to sit on a folding chair, not one of the upholstered ones.

“What's your name?” I asked. He just muttered something softly. “Speak up” I said, this time not as kindly.

“Wendy”

“Try again,” Ellen said, “Or I'm calling the police.”

“Okay, okay”, said the rag-bag, “My name is Francis Heart, but I want to be called Wendy.”

I exchanged glances with Ellen and signaled that I would question “her”. Looking more closely at Wendy's clothes I noticed she wasn't that dirty. She must have been lying on cardboard or something insulating herself from the cold and damp ground under the trailer.

“How old are you, and please don't lie to me,” I ordered. “Maybe we can help you.”

She looked first at Ellen, than at me, figuring I was closer to her size, and less intimidating. Wendy decided to answer my question.

“I'm sixteen and a half,” she sniffled as she wiped her runny nose with a dirty sleeve. “Old enough to be on my own.”

“Look, we know under that pile of dumpster clothing and dirt is the body of a boy who wants to be a girl, am I correct? We don't care if you are Wendy or Francis, are you alright, not hurt or anything?”

She gave a shrug, “I guess so.”

“Have you been beaten up or abused?” I asked in a soft voice looking at Ellen.

Wendy started to cry, her shoulders heaving as she murmured, “Yes, yes to both!”

With that I put my arm around her and gave her a hug, “What ever happened, you are safe with us honey, get it out of your system, go ahead just cry.”

After five minutes, she stopped, and started to hug me back. Ellen handed her a box of Kleenex to wipe her tears and runny nose.

I smiled and said “Tell us how you ended up under our office, but first, how about a hot cup of coffee, or would you prefer tea?”

“Tea, please.”

Ellen heated up the Keurig putting in a k-cup of tea, and getting two coffee cups for us.

“I was looking for a place to hide, and I saw the door. When I found out it wasn't locked, I grabbed some plastic bags and cardboard and made a bed in the corner, figuring no one would see me. I've got this cold, and I started sneezing, and I guess you guys heard me.”

Ellen handed the tea to her, and gave me a mug of coffee. “I mean start at the beginning; how did you end up on the streets?”

“My father died when I was three years old, leaving me and my younger brother with Mom, and nowhere to live. She had to work two jobs just to pay for the apartment. One Sunday at church, she met a nice man called Simon after services in the annex while having coffee and stuff. Billy and I were eating cookies and drinking Cool-Aid. One thing led to another, and my mother and Simon started dating and this led to them getting married.

We all moved into Simon's house. He has a daughter; she is two years older than me, and four years older than Billy. It was great for a while. Every now and then I would sneak into Dawn's room and try on her clothes. I loved the feel of her panties against my skin. Billy knew I did this, but kept quiet.

One day everyone came home early from shopping and caught me. Simon went from a nice church-going guy to a monster. He grabbed me and threw me against the wall, shouting “This is an abomination, are you a queer too?”

I tried to explain I really was a girl trapped in a boy's body, but the more I spoke the harder he hit me. Mother tried to stop him, but he slapped her too telling her to sit and shut up. He finally stopped, and grabbed a beer before leaving in his truck.

I was so badly hurt, Mom called an ambulance. After spending hours in the Emergency Room, I was placed in a bed next to another boy in the hospital. My mother told the staff that I was beaten up by three older boys who called me a fairy as they beat me, covering for my step-father.

I was sent home three days later to face Simon. He said that no queer was going to live in his house and I was to be sent to a foster home. No matter how hard my mother pleaded, he was adamant, saying she and my brother could stay, but the queer freak had to go. When I called him an asshole, he started to beat me again. This time my mother called the police. As soon as he heard her talking to 911, he stopped, and I ran out the door. It was two years ago that I left.

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 22

As Wendy took a breath, or actually a sob, I looked at Ellen and nodded.

“Tell me Wendy or Francis, when was the last time you ate a meal? Not something from a barrel, a sit-down meal?” Ellen asked.

She thought a moment, “At a church in Boston, I don't know when, there was still snow on the ground. It was turkey 'n carrots 'n mashed potatoes.”

“Okay, you are coming home with us; we're going to make you a sit-down meal, but first, you shower. I have some old clothes that will fit you. The ones you're wearing get burnt!”

Ellen nodded and said, “Take those clothes off now, before you get into my car. I've a Tyvek jumpsuit you can put on. Go into the loo, we won't watch.”

In a minute, Wendy came out, holding her old clothes, “What do I do with these?”

I held a plastic trash bag open, “Put them in here, but first take out of your pockets anything you want to keep.”

She went through her pockets and came out with an old Swiss Army knife, and a small gold cross. She held the cross and said, “I knew if I prayed hard enough, I would get help.”

That immediately brought tears to Ellen's and my eyes.

Ellen said, “I don't know if we are the answer to your prayers, but we'll try. Come on, lets lock up and go home.”

I tied a knot in the plastic bag, and tossed it into the dumpster near the gate. Wendy got in the back seat of Ellen's Explorer, while I got in the passenger's side. All the way home Wendy looked out the windows and jabbering a mile a minute about what she saw. She was amazed seeing the surf hit the seawall and shoot 20 feet into the air. She kept saying, “Oh wow, look at that!”

In less than 20 minutes we arrived at our condominium. Wendy hopped out of the SUV, and asked in an awed voice, “Do you live here? Look at this place!”

I placed my hand on her back and urged her up the steps, and into the living room. The poor kid was still looking around open-mouthed at the condo.

“First things first,” Ellen said, “Shower, then clothes, then dinner. Will you need help with your shower? Don't be shy, we're all girls here, right?”

“I might need help washing my hair, I guess it's all snarled up.”

I smiled, “Let me wash it for you before you take that shower. I'll have you lean over the bathtub, and with the shower wand we'll get that mane of yours washed and untangled.”

And that's what we did. Then she took off the Tyvek suit and hopped into the bathtub and ran the shower. I went to my room to find jeans and a sweatshirt for her, and of course ladies underwear, panties, and a bra if she wanted it.

Ellen kept checking on her, making sure she scrubbed all the dirt and grime that had accumulated in who knows how long.

Finally Wendy emerged from the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her like a girl, high on her chest, with another one wrapped around her hair. Ellen told her to sit down while she dried and brushed Wendy's blond hair. When dry, Ellen put it in a high pony tail, using a couple of scrunchies. Now it was my turn.

“Follow me kiddo, lets put some clothes on you,” I said as I led her to my bedroom. “I think these will fit, they're too small for me now.” I didn't mention why they didn't fit me anymore.

“Strip!” I commanded, “I've seen a boy's body before.” As I handed her a plain pair of cotton panties, I saw her eyes light up. When I offered the bra to her, she started to cry. “Really? Girls' stuff?”

“Of course girls' clothes, what do I wear? And you are a girl aren't you?”

She expertly hooked the bra behind her back like she'd been doing it all her life, then sat on the bed and wiggled into the jeans. I reached into my bottom drawer and handed her a pair of silicone size A breasts to fit into the bra cups. Wendy started to cry again.

This was the weepiest kid I'd ever met. “Well, you need something to fill out the bra, don't you? Now pull this sweatshirt on, careful with your hair.”

I stepped back and looked at a delightful teen-aged girl sitting on my bed.

“How would you like a little make-up to finish you off?” I asked.

Guess what? She started to cry again.

“Hey, stop the water works, if you cry with make-up on, it'll be ruined. Now, a little blush, some mascara, and pale pink lipstick will finish you off. You have to look in the mirror, you are definitely Wendy Heart, not Francis. Follow me, Ellen has to see this!”

She followed close behind me as we returned to the living room. “TA DA” I said, stepping aside. I think you could hear Ellen's jaw hit the floor.
“Oh my gosh, where did you find this girl Ginny? This isn't who we brought home is it? Where's Francis, did you leave him hiding in the shower?”

I quickly looked at Wendy, “Don't you dare cry and ruin my work young lady. Next time you do it yourself. What do you think, Ellen, we have a cute blond teenage girl or not?”

“Honey, look at you, you are going be a heart- breaker.”

When she said that, Wendy and I started to laugh. Ellen looked at us funny. “That's her last name silly, Heart!” I said, “You two sit on the couch and talk, while I start dinner. How does roast chicken with mashed potatoes and beets sound to everyone?”

In an hour and two glasses of white wine later, I called everyone to sit for dinner. Wendy surprised us by saying Grace before we ate. Ellen carved the chicken, to feel like she did something, while I put a big spoonful of potatoes on Wendy's dish. Before she could say 'no thank you' I placed five beets next to the potato.

Good thing I got milk yesterday, I had enough for a large glass for her.

Soon all you could hear was silverware on dishes and in the background the 6 o'clock news.

Although Wendy wanted seconds, Ellen felt it was better not to let her eat too much, in case it made her sick.

After eating and cleaning up, putting leftovers in the fridge and the dirty dishes in the dishwasher, we sat in the living room to talk. Ellen was in the wing chair, while Wendy and I were seated on the couch.

“Tell me Wendy, how old are you?” I asked.

“I”ll be seventeen next January, Ginny.”

“That makes you sixteen.” I thought a moment, “This means you are not required to attend school. Before you get excited, you haven't been to school for two years; there is no way you could be a high school senior, your last grade was as a freshman, correct?”

“Yes Aunt Ginny.”

“You little scamp, what's this Aunt Ginny stuff?”

Wendy tossed her pony tail over her shoulder, “I can't call you and Ellen by your names, so if you and Ellen are cousins, then I'll call both of you Auntie, less explaining to do.”

Ellen looked at me and laughed, “I think our niece is sharper than we are. We never gave that a thought.”

“Ginny, do you have enough clothes to get us by, or do we go shopping tomorrow?”

I gave Ellen a big wink behind Wendy's back, “No worries, I have a half closet of clothes from before I gained weight. This includes skirts and dresses. She and I wear the same size shoes, but no six inch heels for her, at least not yet.”

Hearing the words 'six inch heels', Wendy perked up. “When can I try them Aunt Ginny?”

“Maybe in 5 years, if you behave.”

“The next thing is sleeping arrangements,” said Ellen. “We only have two bedrooms, but you're sitting on a full sized sofa-bed, or if you prefer, this chair also converts into a bed. The chair is easier, and I don't think you will complain about the mattress size.

“It's 10 o'clock, Aunt Ginny and I set our alarms for 5am to be at work early and you are coming with us. Go into the bathroom, wash up and change into a sleep shirt, I know Ginny will find one for you. While you're doing that, I'll get some blankets and pillows, sheets are on the mattress already.”

As soon as Wendy left I looked at Ellen, “Well that went pretty well, now how will we entertain her tomorrow at work?”

“No problem,” Ellen said, “I'll bring my spare laptop with us, she can entertain herself on that. Maybe I'll show her how to find that Big Closet site, she can read stories about kids like her.”

“For now, we'll keep my secret safe,” I said. “Can you tip off Steve? Otherwise, that will be the first thing he'll say.”

Wendy came back wearing a huge Patriot's shirt with pink fluffy slippers on her feet. We kissed goodnight, and turned off the room's lights. “See you in the morning,” Ellen said.

About 3am we heard an ungodly scream. Ellen and I ran for the living room fearing the worst. Wendy was sitting up screaming her head off.

“Don't hit me! Please, leave me alone!”

I grabbed her in a huge hug, rocking her back and forth. “Maybe tonight you should sleep with me. How does that sound honey?”

So for the rest of the night I had the company of a squirming, snoring teenager. Thank God, no more bad dreams.

To be continued

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 23

I woke up with new bruises on my back and a small body snuggled against me. I decided the loo was calling me, so in I went. While there, I took a quick shower, not wanting to hold Ellen up. I figured Wendy was clean enough after the scrubbing the previous night.

I returned to see a gawky blonde trying to brush her hair while sitting on half of it.

“Wendy, if you bend over from the waist and brush, you'll find it easier to do, also makes your bum look round.”

Her face turned bright red, “My bum? You were looking?”

“No silly, I wanted to get a reaction from you and it worked. Now sit on the bed while I make Max Factor jealous as I paint my face.”

“Who's this Factor guy, does he have a beauty shop?”

I forgot how old she was, “Max Factor was a famous Hollywood make-up artist, who came out with a line of cosmetics for women to use at home.”

As this was going on as I dressed in jeans and a tee top with a pull-over pale blue cable knit sweater. I decided Wendy would dress like last night in jeans and a sweatshirt with the Red Sox logo on the back. Since our feet were the same size, a old pair of Rebocks would do.

She and I got to the kitchen before Ellen, so I showed her how to make coffee, while I busied my self with scrambled eggs and bacon.

I saw Ellen's nose first as she followed the aroma of fresh coffee into the breakfast nook.

Ellen stared at Wendy over her coffee, making the kid so nervous she spilled her own coffee on the tabletop. I was busy stirring eggs, so Ellen handed her a roll of paper towels, saying: ”Your mess, you clean.”

“Wendy, you will be with me or Ginny all the time today. No wandering off alone, especially on a construction job, it can be dangerous. I have a spare laptop computer you may use to look up anything or play games. Have you ever played computer games before?”

“Aunt Ellen, my step-father only allowed us to have one computer, and that was in his office. I wasn't allowed to play any games on it.”

“While Ellen is outside with the contractors, I'll show you some places to look up. Do you like reading stories?”

“That's all I did for fun at home.”

“Good. By the way, where was home anyway?”

Wendy slowly smiled, “About 2 years west of here.”

She had me, I'm so transparent. “Well I knew it couldn't be east of here, unless you're part mermaid.”

We finished our breakfast and put the plates into the dishwasher.

“Let's take my car, it hasn't been used for a while,” I said, handing Wendy my old down jacket. “I think it needs the exercise.”

As we arrived, I saw Steve's truck making the turn right behind us. Oh oh.

Ellen hopped out and leaned into Steve's truck. While this was going on, Wendy and I opened the office and turned on the lights. She made a bee-line for the coffee maker and had that going in record time. Ellen followed Steve into the trailer, giving me the high sign that all was well.

In a booming voice, Steve asked who this young lady was, and why are all the females in his life so pretty?

There went the blushing cheeks again, I swear you could heat a small room with her.

I made the introductions, “Steve Brady, this is Wendy Heart. Wendy, Ellen and I work for Steve,and this is his project.” As I said that, I could hear Steve say under his breath, “Work, huh. That's what you call it?”

“Steve, Wendy is visiting us for a few weeks, trying to find herself, you know how some teenage girls can be.”

“Just keep her away from those guys out there, or we'll never get any work done.” With that he slammed the door and walked over to the masonry foreman and started to wave his hands. That meant he was happy!

While we had coffee, Ellen set-up her old laptop on my desk.

She had work to do, but my filing and bills were up to date, so I gave Wendy her first surfing lesson, on a computer of course!

Wendy was very smart, and caught on quickly. I showed her how to look up almost anything on Wikipedia, also the YouTube site for videos and music.

I asked if she would like to read some stories about kids like her. At this, Wendy's eyes lit up.

“Do you mean boys who think like girls?”

“Yes, and more; now some stories on this site sound like what you told me and Ellen yesterday, so for now, lets read something else first. I went to the Big Closet Top Shelf site home page and scrolled down until I found “The Reluctant Girlfriend”. I could see Wendy's interest right away.

“If you like this story, there are more sequels where this one ends.” I don't think she heard me!

After checking with the workers, Ellen and I sat down and talked about our new 'niece'. What to do with her; were her parents actively searching for her? Also, did we want a house guest? Poor Ellen, she was living a quiet solitary life until I showed up with a mobster's money and a pair of four inch heels. Now to do it all over again, sheesh!

What would Pete Smith say? We couldn't spin him a yarn, he would sniff out a lie like a bloodhound after a rabbit's scent. As for clothes, she could wear my out-grown outfits, but those were not for a sixteen year old girl.

Thankfully, the lunch truck came about then, ending our conversation. Wendy was clicking away like there was no tomorrow. Rather than have her come to the truck, Ellen asked what she felt like for lunch.

“I'm still full from breakfast Aunt Ellen, is a Mountain Dew and a yogurt okay?”

Just in case, I picked up an extra tuna on rye for her. We sat around the table in the middle room just gabbing a bit, when Wendy asked about the story she was reading, and were there others. I smiled and told her there were thousands of them. “Finish that one and I'll show you one about a singer on cruise ships.”

Pete was put on the back-burner for now. We needed to get through this day first.

We decided my hand-me-downs were fine for now, but she needed clothes for girls her age. Make-up would come next. We'd take her where Ellen took me and hit a few stores like Frugal Fannies and Marshals later.

Time to lock up and head home for the day. I drove slowly so Wendy could see the sights. All she wanted to watch was the waves coming on the beach.

“I never saw waves before Aunt Ginny, is it always like this?” Another clue about where she came from!

“Only if there is a storm at sea. If we get a really big storm, it will make these look like ripples on a pond.”

After hanging up our jackets, Ellen turned on the TV for the early news. There was one small mention of Vinny and the shooting in Salisbury. No mention of a nationwide search for a blonde sixteen year old boy missing for several years. No news is good news.

We decided to have a large pepperoni pizza for supper and to order a two litre Diet Pepsi. Neither Ellen nor I felt like having beer that night.

After tucking away most of the huge pizza, we went back to the living room to relax. Ellen had a little bet going on where the name Wendy came from. We both love it and it suits her fine, but curiosity wouldn't quit.

Ellen decided to ask our house guest where Wendy came from. “From the Disney movie, right?” asked Ellen.

“No,” Wendy shook her head.

“My turn,” I said, “From the fast food place. Am I right?”

Wendy's face reddened again. This kid either cries or blushes! “Yes, yes, yes, do you want to know why? Because they gave me leftover burgers and didn't toss them into the dumpster first!”

With that, Ellen and I realized what kind of a life this child had before we found her. How she survived for two years on her own was a miracle.

We decided to take her to a doctor for a quick check-up and then a little clothes shopping. I said for Ellen to go to work and I'd drive her to one of those new walk-in clinics in Peabody.

This made Wendy both happy and apprehensive.

“A doctor, he'll know I'm really a boy in girls' clothes.”

“So what?” Ellen and I answered in unison.
'Do you think this will be a first for a doctor?”

We watched a couple of shows on the History channel about these guys chasing Big Foot. It was like a real life Saturday morning cartoon, except you never saw anything hairier then the guys chasing him.

Bed time, hopefully without a teenage companion.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

Chapter 24

Over breakfast, Ellen and I decided to take Wendy shopping for some clothes of her own. I volunteered to take her to Marshals and Walmart in the afternoon, while Ellen would make a call to a local clinic for a check-up for our “niece”.

Just before we left to go shopping, Ellen asked if I thought having Wendy see Doctor Singh, my endocrinologist, would be a good idea.

“A great idea! Let me call and see if she has a time available in the next week.”

While Ellen and I were talking about doctors' appointments, I could see Wendy getting nervous. The phone rang, and she jumped out of her chair, looking towards the door.

Why is she that jumpy after living on the streets for two years? Was there something else going on? I decided to ask what Ellen thought that night.

“Okay Wendy, lets go do some shopping!”

That got a big smile, she beat me to the SUV and started asking what we were going to buy.

“First we'll go to a store called Marshals in Swampscott. They carry last years colors and left over small size lots. You don't mind wearing last year's colors do you?”

Wendy snickered, “After wearing Goodwill cast-offs for two years, something new is wonderful, but wearing your old clothes is heaven; they're clean and ironed. I haven't worn anything like that for a long while.” With that she gave me a hug, good thing we were stopped at a red traffic light!

After fifteen minutes, we approached Vinnin Square where the store was. This time of day we had our choice of parking spaces. Wendy hopped out even before I fully stopped the car.

It was obvious how excited she was. I told her first we'll look at tops and skirts. Once we filled our cart, shoes were next. Right away she found a cute skater's skirt in her size. Checking the rack, I found three more in different colors. Wendy was in love with a pale saffron yellow skirt. I suggested the navy also. Two down, twenty to go! She chose six polo shirts in solid colors and two in stripes.

The rack of jeans and shorts was next. We quickly found a couple of really short shorts, and a pair of below knee denims. When she saw the hundreds of pairs of jeans, she shrieked, “I've never seen so many in one place!”

I filed that away as a clue as to how big a town she lived in before.

“Wendy, find a pair you like, then get a size bigger and a size smaller to try on. The ladies sizes are usually not true.”

She picked a pair of fashion jeans and a pair of Wranglers, and headed for the dressing room.

I asked if she needed any help. “Nope, they both fit.” Wendy said.

“Let me see, the Wranglers first honey, then the Liz Vanderbilt.”

She came out wearing the Wranglers, perfect, just the correct inseam. Tight enough for a teenager, loose enough for a parent. The other pair was a little tighter, making Wendy happy.

She grabbed another pair of Wranglers in white, and two more Vandies. I suggested one pair of Vanderbilt's, after all, she'll put on weight now she's living with us. Reluctantly, she agreed.

Now on to shoes! I had her try on a pair of Timberland work boots first. Not only were these in fashion, but if she went to work with us, sneakers would not make it. Next a pair of pink and yellow Nikes.

Wendy's eyes kept drifting towards the heels, finally, I let her pick out her favorites. Naturally, the first pair had 5” heels. I let her try them on a attempt to walk. She fell twice!

Chagrined, she put them back, and looked to me for advice. I handed her a pair of black Mary Janes in a flat heel, and then a sandal in a 1” heel.

We bought a pair of each in black, then a beige sandal, and a red pair of flats.

Before checking out, I steered her towards the undergarments, suggesting a few fancy bra and panty sets.

Wendy and I paid for the wardrobe and loaded the bags into the back seat. We escaped for under $300, not bad.

“Home now, Aunt Ginny?” Wendy asked.

“One more stop, now you need everyday underwear. One pair, one day around here, kiddo. For these, we stop at Walmart. We'll get pantyhose here also, all different colors.

Did you ever see a child that ate too much candy? Wendy was like this, wide-eyed and talking a mile a minute. Good thing I took her shopping, by now Ellen would be going nuts.

We zipped into Wally World and out again in no time.

Ellen actually beat us home, and had the tea kettle hot. She read my mind!

After bringing in the bags, we insisted on a fashion show, (not the underwear of course). While Ellen and I had tea, Wendy kept going from my bedroom to the living room and back.

We moved our old clothes from the spare closet to make room for her new wardrobe. For now, my old clothes would stay in my room. She needed a place to change after all.

We held a vote, Chinese food for supper! No dishes, paper-plates instead.

Ellen and I went to bed at 10pm ,but I think Wendy was wired and fell asleep after midnight.

Wendy surprised us in the morning; by the time Ellen and I entered the kitchen, she had a pot of coffee brewing, and was standing at the stove, pouring pancake batter into a hot skillet.

Ellen took a tentative sip of coffee, expecting the worst. Instead a grin spread across her face. “Ginny, taste this, no need of a Keurig anymore, this is great!”

This was good, because as far as coffee went, Ellen made a great pot of tea!

After eating really fluffy pancakes, and two cups of coffee, the Three Musketeers left for work.

Leaving Wendy reading a story about a boy who helps out a friend by dressing as a girl to make his ex-girlfriend jealous, Ellen motioned me to come outside.

We stood near a mortar mixer, so as not to be overheard.

“After you left yesterday, I had a call from Pete. He wanted to know who the young girl was that showed up here yesterday.”

“So he does have us under surveillance!”

“Just for our protection, don't forget, that dump truck driver disappeared on one of my jobs. He started this whole mess. I wonder what ever happened to him, Ginny?”

“What did you tell him?”

“Just that you found her curled up under the office trailer, and has any one been looking for a 16 yr old runaway girl. That should be far enough from the truth to protect her.”

I smiled, “At least we've bought some time. I wonder how she'll react when Pete shows up in uniform.”

“We're going to find out, here comes Pete! Quick, run inside and block the door so Wendy doesn't take off!”

I ran up the stairs, took Wendy by the hand and said, “Trust me, follow my lead. Remember, you are safe!”

I watched her eyes get big as she caught sight of the Smokey Bear hat and uniform.

“You promised,” she started to wail. I squeezed her hand hard and said to be quiet, as the office door opened.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 25

As the office door opened, Wendy let go of my hand, and tried to hide behind me. Of course Pete noticed this, and immediately started to tease me.

“See Ginny, if you would eat more, that kid would have more area to hide behind.”

Well, he and Ellen thought that was funny, but they didn't have a teenager's fingernails digging into their arms like I did.

Ellen broke the ice, thankfully ending my torture.

“Hey Wendy, this is my boyfriend Pete, Pete Smith, this is our new housemate, Wendy Heart.”

Pete chuckled, “Bond, James Bond. I love the way you introduce me Ellen. I expect to see Miss Moneypenny sitting at Ginny's desk. Hey, Wendy don't be afraid of me and hide behind the flagpole. Unless you're a murderess, you are not my concern.”

“Come-on Pete, quit scaring the kid! Wendy, go back to your computer, Pete loves to tease people. Ellen make him behave.”

As Pete and Ellen headed into her office, I could feel Wendy relax.

“He's not sending me home! I'll kill myself first!”

I immediately hugged her, and gave her a squeeze.

“No-one is sending you home, wherever that is sweetie. Don't be afraid of Pete, he actually protects me and Ellen from a drug kingpin.”

“What do you mean, Aunt Ginny?”

“It's a long story, but for now, a friend of ours named Tina Morales has a father who was the head of a cocaine and heroin smuggling and distribution organization in this area. Her father, Vincent, faked his death just before Christmas. He showed up again two weeks ago in a bar in Salisbury. A local cop was involved in a gunfight, Vinny's bodyguard was killed, and the officer was wounded. This involved Pete, who is in charge of a New England task force trying to break-up this drug ring. At one time I worked for a trucking company who used their trucks to spread the drugs around the region.”

“Oh my gosh! Are you and Aunt Ellen in danger?” Wendy asked, “Am I?”

“No, honey, don't worry, Vincent will not bother us, he's afraid of Aunt Ellen, and wants to stay a long way away from Captain Pete Smith anyway.”

She looked at me funny, “A big drug dealer is afraid of Aunt Ellen?”

I took a deep breath while I decided just how much to tell her.

“Morales and his daughter had a big fight over his chosen profession, and the fact that he hit on every friend of Tina's who was female, including me. Ellen and I insisted she stay with us a few nights, until she found a place of her own. One night her father kicked in our door at 3am and threatened Tina and me. Ellen came into the room with a loaded pistol and made it clear she'd shoot Vincent dead. Only the arrival of the Swampscott police prevented Tina's father being shot in our living room.”

“You mean Aunt Ellen stared down a drug lord? Aunt Ginny, are you sure you're not making this up?”

At this point Ellen and Pete rejoined us.

Pete laughed and said, “The local cops call Ellen 'Dirty Harriet'. It's true youngster, every word; Ginny didn't exaggerate. For some reason Morales respected Ellen, and even admired her. That's why I date her, it's for my protection!”

Ellen pinched Pete's arm and told the both of us to stop filling Wendy's head with stories that weren't true and that we should be ashamed of ourselves.

Before I could answer, Pete spoke up and said that it was true, every word of it.

Poor Wendy's eyes were the size of dinner plates.

Ellen was quick to assure her that was nothing to fear. Vinny had been hiding for months, and it was only by chance that he was found out bar-tendering in Salisbury.

Pete insisted in buying lunch for us three girls at the Porthole restaurant down the street. As we went to get in his cruiser, Pete asked Wendy to ride up front with him. I thought the child was going to faint.

Over lunch, Pete occasionally asked Wendy questions about how she came to be with Ellen and me. She told him about taking up residence under our office trailer.

Pete assured her he wasn't interested in sending her back to where she came from, but was only interested in what caused her to live on the street. She started to relax and trust Pete. Maybe the fried clams had something to do with that.

I found it interesting how she ate the fried clams, obviously she'd eaten them before.

Surprising Ellen and I, Wendy told Pete how her father had beaten her so badly she was hospitalized, and only the timely appearance of the police prevented another serious beating.

Pete asked why her father beat her; her answer, “Because I was born in a boy's body, but I'm really a girl.”

Pete was surprised, looking from me to Ellen and back.

“A boy? But you are a pretty teen-aged girl; you act like a girl and sound like a girl. Are you sure?” Pete stopped, realizing how dumb a question that was.

“No Pete, we found her dressed as a girl. We cleaned her up, and I gave her some of my old clothes that were too small for me.”

“So if I looked for a runaway 14 yr old boy, with the last name of Heart, I might find a request from a small town in the mid-west looking for someone like you?”

Wendy nodded, looking like the world was ending. Ellen and I sent glares at Pete, daring him to go on.

“But,” Pete said, “I guess that's none of my business, is it? I'm sure if it were true, you two ladies would return him to his distraught father right away.”

With that, Pete reached for his wallet to pay the bill. As we walked back to his cruiser, Wendy asked if she could sit in the front seat again. When Pete said yes, she gave him a quick hug before sitting in the car.

Ellen glanced at me and asked, “Should we tell her why those clothes don't fit you anymore?”

I nodded and decided to tell her everything as soon as we were back at the condo.

Pete perked up and asked, “Anything I should know?”

Ellen told him not to be so nosy and just drive the car.

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 & 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 26

Pete dropped us off at the office and took off, spraying gravel everywhere. It must be something cops are taught at the various police academies. It has always reminded me of the old television show the Lone Ranger, when he has Silver walk on his hind legs while saying “Hi ho Silver, away”. Yeah, he's a cowboy, well a boy anyway.

As you can imagine, Wendy was full of questions for both me and Ellen. Ellen told her to be patient and wait for us to get home as there was some show and tell involved.

Like a typical teenager, she managed to stamp her feet as she walked over to my desk and turned on the laptop. It was funny listening to her make puffing and tisking sounds while waiting for the boot program to run.

Apparently, she finished reading the story about the hesitant date, and wanted something else to read. I logged onto the Big Closet site and in the authors list found one of my favorites called “Honey Bunny”.

Wendy was nobody's fool, and I suspected her IQ was up there. She gave me a funny look and asked me about how I knew so much about that site and the stories.

Ellen came to my rescue. “Wendy, whose computer is that?”

“Yours, Aunt Ellen.”

“Was the Big Closet site on the favorites? So why are you asking Ginny about this? It's my laptop.”

“I guess you're right, sorry Aunt Ginny.”

“Oh honey, don't apologize; hey look it's time to leave. Ellen, can we make a quick stop at the market? I was thinking of barbecued steaks and fresh corn and asparagus for supper.”

After a quick stop, we entered the condo. As soon as we were through the door, Wendy started asking questions. In an attempt to slow her down, Ellen asked if she liked horses. This got her excited; she said she loved horses and used to ride one before her mother remarried.

We showed her pictures that were taken at the horse show with Ellen and I posing with our blue ribbons. When Ellen told her we were heading for our weekly riding lessons on Saturday, she begged to be allowed to go with us. I smiled: "That's part of the story about Morales and us."

Ellen went to the refrigerator and got cold cokes and a bottled water for me before I started to tell my story.

“Wendy, over a year ago, I was driving a dump truck for a company that turned out to be a drug distributor, I was under my truck checking the inside rear tires when I overheard Vincent Morales giving the owner orders on dropping off drugs and giving a motorcycle gang cash to buy more in New York. My last load was to Ellen's project in Melrose. I recognized her from high school, so I ran up to her asking for help. Just then, a black Cadillac pulled into the site. Ellen said to run into her office and put on her spare dress-up clothes and act like a secretary.

“I quickly threw on her skirt and 4” heels, brushed my hair and typed away on the computer. The two thugs came in looking for the driver of the abandoned dump truck outside. Ellen said her secretary was doing that now. They drove the truck off the site. A few minutes later, a pair of Boston cops came looking for the driver. Boston police shouldn't be nosing around in Melrose, so Ellen sent them off too. The younger one was trying to pick me up before they left.”

Wendy's eyes were huge again but asked the million dollar question.

“Wow ! Aunt Ginny, you were driving a big truck?”

"Yes, I was a real tom-boy, I really gave my parents fits, they were sure I was gay. I really didn't date a lot or go to school dances. When I became a truck driver, that really convinced them."

Now she was speechless, her mouth opening and closing like a guppy out of water. I took a long swallow of bottled water.

"But they were wrong, Just ask my boyfriend!" I said, "I did have a hormone imbalance, which the doctors fixed."

She turned bright red, “Oh no! I was just so shocked, I forgot! But you mentioned Tina Morales and that her father bothered you.”

“Well, I started living as a woman , I decided it was time I bought some nice dresses, and ate properly. After a while, my body filled out and I finally had hips! But I needed help upstairs so I had enhancement surgery, what do you think?" I said as I turned sideways.

"Ellen had a riding lesson and I went along. Tina took lessons with Ellen and Vinny drove her back and forth. He actually hit on me, trying to pick me up. Can you imagine, the guy he was looking for was wearing lipstick and he was 'feeling me up', trying to violate me. Steve Brady's 6'3” brother and my now boyfriend Kevin Preston convinced Vinny to leave me alone. If I wasn't so terrified, I would have laughed.”

“Pete Smith and the Massachusetts State Police got involved when they raided the trucking company. We were under surveillance for months, but like the drug cartel, the cops were looking for the driver. To this day, Pete thinks I'm Ellen's cousin from Cape Cod who was running from an abusive boyfriend.”

I looked at the clock, saw it was time to fix supper, “Ellen you fill in the rest.”

First, she got Wendy another coke, and poured a glass of wine for herself and placed one at my elbow.

Wendy was flabbergasted. “Aunt Ellen, who knows Aunt Ginny's a fugitive?"

“First of all, Ginny is a pretty woman now that she's stopped wearing flannel shirts and construction boots, she just can't have babies and that bothers her. Well to answer your question, Steve Brady knows, his Vietnam buddy who forged identification for Ginny knows, her boyfriend Kevin knows, and of course her two local doctors know. Now you know. So young lady, Ginny told you everything you need to know about her."

I called the two of them to dinner, I hoped the kid liked her steak medium, well, heck, she'd probably eat it raw.

“You know, you can't just hang around with us and do nothing all day. We'll find out how to have you pass a G.E.D. High School diploma. When you receive that, we can think of sending you to a Community College. We don't have the money for a University.”

After dinner, Wendy pitched in and helped with the clean-up.

We told her “No staying up late. Tomorrow is Saturday, and that means we are going to the barn in Newbury for our lessons. We leave early, and you can meet Kevin and Tina Morales.”

Before we went to bed, Wendy hopped up and gave me a big hug. “Thanks for sharing that.”

We arrived at Cathy's farm a little before our lessons. Kevin was already there with a younger version of himself who looked seventeen years old. When Wendy got out of the back seat of Ellen's SUV, the kid's eyes popped and he ran over to introduce himself.

“Hey, Kevin, want to introduce your shy friend?”

He laughed, “This is my nephew Billy. He thinks he does girls a favor when he winks at them, you know how High School football players are. So who's the blonde cheerleader with you?”

Ellen and I gave him the story we had agreed on. “Kevin this is Wendy Heart. Wendy's mother and I were college roommates. She's spending the summer with us.”

After our lesson, Wendy quietly asked us for help. Evidently, Kevin's nephew kept asking her out on a date, and somehow, she agreed!

We both started to laugh at her plight, but Wendy had tears in her eyes.

“Please help me, what if he wants to kiss me or other stuff?”

I told her to brush up on stories on the BC site for answers, then kiss him back!

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 27

On the ride home Ellen and I teased Wendy unmercifully about Kevin's nephew lusting after her. Ellen even suggested she should let Billy take her to a movie. After all, it's not like she could get pregnant.

“Ellen, quit teasing Wendy!” I said, “I've been there before and it's a tough adjustment. I didn't find out I really liked guys until I was on hormones for a while.”

“But it is fun to do you know,” she responded. “Look at the great color she is!”

“Wendy, how do you feel, would you rather kiss a girl, or a good looking boy like Kevin's nephew?”

“Aunt Ginny, I'm not sure, but William was kind of cute I guess. Does that make me gay?”

“Oh honey, is that what's worrying you? Look, if you feel you are a girl why not try dating a boy? If that doesn't work out, there are always girls who would love to date a cutie like you.”

Wendy blushed again turning crimson from the neck up. This started Ellen laughing again, which made Wendy even redder.

“Look Wendy, why don't you double date with Kevin and me? I promise we'll dress you so no-one will think you are anything but a teen-age girl.” I said. “Kevin doesn't know, we've told no-one, honestly, you will be a heart-breaker, no pun intended.”

We arrived home and decided to continue the conversation once inside. I went to my bedroom, and looked in my closet for a hot dress for a hot blonde. I didn't dare have Ellen do Wendy's make-up, so I offered to do that too.

“Honey, let us dress you as if you were going on a date. If you don't think you look like and feel like a normal teen girl, I'll stop picking on you to go on a date.

Wendy grudgingly agreed to let Ellen and me make her our own Barbie doll.

“First, shower and shave everywhere, or better yet, let's use this cream. Take off all your clothes and spread this cream everywhere but your face. If you can't reach a spot, call me and I'll get it for you. Hey, don't be shy, we're all girls here, right?”

After ten minutes she called me in to finish her back. Then after another ten minutes, Wendy got into a warm shower. She was amazed to see the hair going down the drain.

I yelled into her to dry off by patting, not rubbing, then wrap the towel around her and come back to the bedroom. To my mild surprise, she wrapped the towel around her chest, like a girl would. This answered one of my questions.

I had her sit on my bed and showed her the underwear I laid out.

“You might feel more secure wearing pantyhose, but believe me, when nature calls stockings will be easier. Do you know how to put these on?”

Without a pause, Wendy rolled the stockings and slid them up her smooth legs.

She gave me a smile, “I haven't done this since I ran away. They feel great, Aunt Ginny, what next?”

I handed her a very tight pair of panties to help hold her stuff out of the way, then a black garter belt and matching bra. I handed her a pair of breast forms to slip into her bra. Instant bosom! I rubbed a little makeup on her chest to look like she had cleavage and was done.

“Once you are finished, sit over here at my vanity, and I'll do your make-up.”

I started with a light foundation. Her skin was flawless, so she didn't need much. Then her eyes; I drew a line in the middle of her eyelid then smoothed on some green and a little blue mixed in. With a pencil, I outlined her upper and lower lids, sweeping the pencil upwards at the corner of her eyes. I used waterproof mascara on her lashes and we were done.

“Okay, now look into the mirror and see a beautiful blonde!” I said this as I removed the towel covering the mirror.

Wendy gasped, “I look like a movie actress. Will you teach me how to do this, Aunt Ginny?”

I smiled, and assured her that with practice, she would be doing it herself.

“Now let me play with your hair a little bit, then the dress and heels.”

“Heels? Really? How high? Four inch at least, pleeese.”

“I thought you would want six inch heels right away? You'll settle for four inch uh, well I picked out a black pair with three inch heels. We'll see how you do with those before we give you a pair of 'hooker heels'.”

Wendy slipped her feet into the three inch court shoes I chose. The dress I picked was the little black number I wore to the New Year's party. I held the dress as she stepped in, being careful not to snag the dress.

“Okay, now stand up straight as I zip this up”, I told her. I made a Ricardo Montalban voice as I said, “You look marvelous!” I guess Billy Crystal did a better job, but you know what I mean.

“Now we show the teenage princess to Ellen!”

I walked into the living room first, and making a drum-roll said, “Presenting Miss Teen America”, and stood aside.

Ellen's jaw dropped, “I knew Wendy was cute, but this is amazing! Let me take some photos. You know, before and after.”

“Kevin's nephew will have a woodie as soon as he sees her,” Ellen said. “You must double date, then later just you and Billy.”

My cell phone started to ring, well, not ring exactly, it played the William Tell overture, you know, the Lone Ranger theme.

It was Kevin; after some cooing and smooching, he got down to business. “Ever since Bill saw your houseguest, he's been after me to hook him up with her. I said Wendy was shy, and I had to talk to you first.”

I laughed at that, “What are you two doing right now? How does a double date sound to you?”

Kevin paused, I could hear him talking to someone in the background, I guessed Billy.

“Sounds great, what time and how fancy?”

“It's 5 o'clock now, how about in a hour? And casual dress, no tie, but looking nice. What do they call that, 'country club casual'?”

Kevin laughed, “Darn, no jeans?”

“If they are pressed with a crease, okay, otherwise, dress slacks, or no date for either one of you two guys.”

He agreed, I heard a gasp behind me. I turned around in time to see Wendy run for the bathroom. Ellen ran after her, and held her hair while she threw up.

After rinsing out her mouth, and taking a gulp of mouthwash, she came back into the room. Ellen had her arm around her waist, and gave her a hug.

“Wendy, right now, I have a hard time imagining you as a boy. You walk in heels like you have been doing this for years. Every motion you make is feminine, from the way you walk, to how you hold your hands. Hell, you even tossed your cookies like a girl.”

“Gee, thanks, I think. But I'm scared. What if Billy finds out, he might beat me like my father did, just before he sent me for 'corrective therapy'.”

“Kevin and I will be there, so nothing will happen, just don't allow his hand on your legs, and don't worry about the breast forms, a lot of girls your age need a little help.
Come on, that dress is a little too fancy, and I have to get ready myself.”

I ended up handing Wendy a cute skater skirt and a shiny pink top. Her eyes got big when she saw how short the dress was, but I told her all the girls her age wore dresses that short.

The doorbell rang at 6pm on the dot, but I held Wendy back for another fifteen minutes before we entered the living room. I was right, I swear, Billy was drooling as he looked at Wendy. I saw the earlier cockiness was gone, replaced by being a little tongue-tied. Off we went on Wendy's first date as a girl !

To be continued

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 28

We decided to see a movie first, then have dinner. I had found out the hard way that to have a full meal, then sit for a few hours in a theater sometimes led to embarrassment!

Kevin drove us to the theater in Danvers next to the mall. The movie was the latest in the James Bond series. It was more for the guys than for Wendy and me. Oh it was exciting enough, but I miss Judy Dench as M and I still think Sean Connery was Bond, every other actor just played at it. I definitely mean George Lazenby in “On Her Majesty's Secret Service” opposite Diana Rigg and Telly Savalas trying to be Blofeld.

Too bad, I always felt that was Ian Fleming's best story but with the weakest actors, except for Diana Rigg of course! After the movie Kevin and Billy decided to take their dates to Joe's American Bar for dinner.

Actually, this choice made me happy, Wendy of course, would have been happy at Micky Dee's. The two teenagers had Cokes, Kevin and I had draft Papst Blue Ribbon. This PBR is becoming popular with the college kids, so it's showing up on tap at more and more places.

Our drinks arrived, and the waiter took our choices for dinner. I ordered a shrimp cocktail and a taco salad with the salad bar. The boys ordered steaks with baked potato, and the salad bar. Poor Wendy didn't know what to do, order a steak or baked stuffed haddock. She leaned towards me and asked “What's a haddock?”

I smiled and said, “Order it and find out. Trust me, you'll like it.”

And that's what she did. The first forkful was eaten like it was worms, but as she chewed, a smile broke out.

Kevin and Billy ordered Baked Alaska for desert, Wendy and I were more genteel, ordering the bread pudding. Again she asked me what it was, but I just smiled and sipped my after dinner coffee.

I excused myself to go to the Ladies, and suggested Wendy accompany me. Once inside I asked her how things went in the darkened movie theater.

Wendy's face reddened, and said that nothing happened, but by her color I knew they did more than share popcorn! As I redid my lipstick, I asked again. This time, I got an answer.

“When we first sat down, he put his arm around me. After a few minutes, I realized it felt good, so I kinda snuggled into him. In a little while, he was rubbing his hand on my thigh, which I stopped. He leaned over and suddenly kissed me!”

“Did you hit him?” I asked.

Wendy turned red again, “No, it felt good, so I kissed him back. Then it really felt good, and we touched tongues. Is that a French Kiss?”

After hearing that, I almost drew a line of lipstick across my cheek!

“Let's get back to the boys, they'll be wondering if we snuck out.”

We returned to our table, finishing our coffee and desert. Kevin gave me a raised eyebrow look, that I returned with a wink.

Kevin paid the check, and we left for the car, hand in hand. I could tell Wendy was a girl after all by the way she and Billy bumped hips as they walked.

We arrived back at the condo and Kevin parked my SUV next to Ellen's. I invited the two guys in for more coffee, but Kevin begged off, saying he had to get up early on Sunday to play a round of golf.

He and I kissed good night, promising to talk on Monday. I looked over at Wendy and saw she and Billy were playing tonsil tennis.

I gave her a nudge and suggested we go inside before the Morality Police were called by the neighbors. The kids reluctantly broke up with promises to call each other on Sunday.

No sooner were we inside, when Ellen pounced, wanting to hear every little detail of the date. I had seen the living room curtains move, so I knew she saw THE kiss.

I sat back and let Wendy fill Ellen in on how things went. Whenever she started to gloss things over, I harrumphed sounding like a cartoon banker.

Ellen was hanging on every word, asking “What happened in the theater when the lights went down?”

Wendy started to skip the hugs and snogging, but I harrumphed loudly, and didn't stop until Wendy told Ellen of the snuggling. I harrumphed again, with a look in my direction, she admitted Billy was rubbing his hand on her thigh. Before I could make a sound, she said he kissed her.

Ellen's eyes light up. “Did you kiss him back?”

Wendy turned bright red again, (I thought this was like a polygraph machine, Santa, paying attention? ), “Yes I did, then we touched tongues. When we did, I felt an electric tingle go through me. Aunt Ellen, does this make me gay or something?”

Ellen sighed, “Or something,” she said.

“Wendy, when Kevin and I kissed, I felt my toes curl, and my heart sped up.”

Ellen laughed, “So did Miss Heart's heart speed up?”

She turned red again. I couldn't help myself, I started to giggle. This made Wendy's face even redder, if possible.

“I was peeking through the curtains, was it a kiss like that?” Ellen asked.

I spoke up finally and said we had given poor Wendy enough grief for one night. Ellen agreed, and turned the cable to local news before retiring for the night.

It was the usual, a multiple shooting in Boston, a cute dog clip, then a huge black bear wandering through back yards in Andover. This made me think of Tina. I hoped she was closing and locking her doors even during the day.

Next was the weather. I swear the dresses on the weather girls (now I'm doing it) were getting tighter every year. Hot in the central part of the country, but much colder than normal in New England. It was down to the high 30's or lower 40's at night and only the 60's during the day. We decided to turn on the gas heat, rather than light a fire.

Sunday dawned with a cold misty rain. The wind off the ocean made it raw along with cold. I wondered if Kevin was playing golf like he said or was cuddled up in front of his wood-pellet stove with a beer.

After the others were up and about, I decided to make buttermilk pancakes and crisp bacon for breakfast. Over orange juice and coffee, the others read the morning paper while I cooked.

I covered the pancakes with butter as I stacked them up. With hot maple syrup, heated on the stove, this was as close to gourmet hotcakes as you could get.

We decided to take the cars to the car wash on the Lynnway. All three of us would go in each trip, with a stop at Walmart before washing my Honda CR/V.

What girl could resist shopping, even at Wally World? After picking up a few things for Wendy and some more pillows and sheets, we drove into the car wash. At this one, the passengers had to get out and walk to the cashier. I preferred the ones where you stayed in your car. If you were claustrophobic, when the soap started, you would get anxious.

A quick trip home for Ellen's Explorer, and a stop at the dollar store, where we picked up wrapping paper, birthday and Christmas cards, and Ellen got a lot of flashlight batteries, the Hurricane season was approaching after all.

We decided to use the other car wash; we just wanted to sit and talk and not watch while some one else drove our car through the brushes.

After the car was toweled dry, we went to the drive-thru at Burger King for lunch. With my Whopper, I got onion rings and a vanilla shake. The other two got chicken sandwiches, fries and strawberry milk shakes.

We stopped on Lynn Shore Drive to watch the waves while we ate. The beauty and fierceness of the ocean fascinated me. Wendy was mesmerized by the surf breaking over the ledges behind our condo. Our quiet lunch was interrupted by the screeching of brakes and a thump we heard inside the SUV!

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 29

That thump was a sickening sound, and it meant someone had been hit by a passing car. Wendy and I jumped out of the SUV, while Ellen called 911.

A large black car slowed a bit, then sped off towards Swampscott. In the street lay an unconscious woman wearing crumpled blue coat. Still attached to her wrist was a leash with the cutest little poodle sniffing at her owner, while barking her head off at Wendy and me.

I told Wendy to take the leash and hold the dog, while I checked the woman. Without moving her, I felt for a pulse in her neck. She was still alive!

I took off my coat and covered her trying to keep her warm. In the distance, I could hear two different sirens approaching. The first to arrive was a Lynn police cruiser. One officer ran to us while the driver started to talk to Ellen.

I started to look around for the woman's handbag, but apparently, she didn't have one while walking her dog. The policeman was checking her pockets for some indication as to who she was.

By now a small group of onlookers had gathered, each one with a different version of what had happened.

A fire truck and an ambulance arrived at about the same time. The firemen immediately started to give her first aid, while securing her neck. The EMTs carefully placed her on a rigid back-board, then lifted her onto a stretcher. Sliding her into the ambulance, they whisked her off to the nearest hospital, North Shore Salem, just ten minutes away.

As the EMTs worked on the stricken woman, the cop talking to Ellen had returned to his cruiser and was talking on the police radio.

Wendy was still holding the leash as she and I walked back to Ellen. She said the police were putting out a broadcast to the surrounding cities and towns with the description of the hit and run car, and the partial license plate Ellen saw.

One cop started to ask the crowd what they had seen, while the first cop returned to us.

“You know, ladies, we'll get a dozen statements, each one different from witnesses. Some will make things up, just to feel important.”

I was quick to say that wasn't us. We saw the car slow then speed away, and turn left past the Monument circle into Swampscott's maze of small streets.

He was just as quick to say he didn't mean us, and laughed, saying, “Your daughter is still holding the victim's dog, and she seems to like her.”

The second cop returned, “It was a red car, a blue car, a small Toyota, a big Lincoln, jeeze, what a bunch. Thank goodness for you ladies, otherwise we'd be looking for a million cars with a thousand different drivers.”

We three were positive that a man was driving and he looked to be the only occupant. When he slowed the car and turned around, Ellen and I got a good look at him, and felt we could identify him.

The cops had our identifications, not Ellen's “daughter's”, it wasn't necessary, and a detective would come by our house and talk further with us either that day or the following one. I told him where we'd be at the construction project down the road.

“Oh great, you're an engineer, the best kind of witness,” the officer said. “Now I have to call the dog officer to come and get this dog off the little lady's hands.”

Wendy immediately turned to Ellen, “Can't we keep her until the police find out where she belongs? A kennel with other lost dogs will terrify her! Please, oh please!”

I gave Ellen the look. She said okay, but just until the dog's owner was able to take her back.

“Is this okay with the Lynn Police?” she asked. “You know where we live and who we are.”

The cops both smiled, and the older one said “I have dogs at home, and would hate the thought of ours spending even one night in the dog officer's kennel. You have a good daughter there.”

Wendy coaxed the poodle into the back seat with her and we headed home, first stopping at a convenience store for a bag of dog food, and a couple of cans of fancy wet food.

No sooner than we were in the door of the condo, than Wendy grabbed the phone and called Kevin's asking for Billy, so she could fill him in on the day's excitement and of course, rehash last night's double date.

Ellen decided to call Pete, and fill him in on the hit-and-run accident, but more importantly, that the driver looked like Vinny Morales with no mustache and a shaved head. Until I heard she say that, I didn't realize the similarity. Engineers!

This of course gave Pete an excuse to come by with pizzas for lunch, while he picked our brains!

In a half hour, he showed up with pepperoni and Hawaiian pizzas. After putting these on the table, he returned to his car for a six-pack of Corona beer and a thick envelope.

The dog, Wendy called her “Daisy”, ran around Pete's legs barking like crazy until Pete reached into his pocket for a piece of bacon. Presto, Pete now was “Daisy's” best friend.

Pete smiled, “I used to work with K-9 units, and I hated to have to mend my uniform pants. A piece of bacon works wonders, with me too.”

Ellen looked at me and said, “I rub a little bacon grease behind each ear, before we go out.”

Well that broke Wendy and me up, even with the seriousness of the day.

“Wendy, shouldn't you walk your friend before she has an accident on the living room rug?”

If a dog could cross her legs, that was what Daisy was doing, after all her daily routine had been interrupted by the accident.

Wendy led Daisy out of the kitchen door to our enclosed postage stamp-sized back yard. As soon as the door closed, Pete told me and Ellen about the poor woman that was hit that morning.

“I've just got a text message that the woman, a Jane Webster is no longer a Jane Doe. She has a broken leg, broken arm, and severe head injuries. Salem Hospital had her Med-flighted to Massachusetts General in Boston. She lives alone on Ocean Street, with no relatives on this side of the Atlantic.”

“On this side of the Atlantic? You mean she's a Brit, Pete?” I asked, “Has anyone contacted her family?”

Ellen smiled, “Boy are you full of questions Ginny. So Pete, are you going to answer or just stand there like a manikin?”

Pete shrugged, “My interest is in the driver; family notification is the province of the Lynn P.D. Let's wait for the kid to come back in before I show you what's inside this folder.”

Ellen and I grumbled but started to talk about the dog. “Looks like we just got a dog, at least for the time being.”

“It doesn't work that way Ellen, once we have a dog, we'll always want a dog. And I vote for a Siamese cat to keep “Daisy” company during the day. Our lives have changed, unless we train the dog to use a litter box.”

Wendy and Daisy came rushing into the kitchen. As she unsnapped the leash, Wendy asked, “Litter box?”

“That dog will need to be walked in Northeaster rain storms and during snow storms, and I know who will be doing the walking.” I said.

Pete cleared his throat, “Before I show everyone this envelope, does any one want tea or coffee?”

I put the kettle on the stove while Pete opened his envelope making sure the papers were face down on the kitchen table.

“Before you girls (I ground my teeth) see these sketches, I want Wendy to look at these first with no help from you two.”

“Now Wendy I want you to look at these artist's sketches. If one looks like the driver of the car, just point it out to me, and don't let Ginny or Ellen see your choice.”

“Are you ready?” he asked Wendy. She nodded her head and flipped through the sketches, pulling out one and handing it to Pete. He smiled, made a note, and mixed up the sketches before showing us.

“Oh, my lord, the fifth one looks like Morales, doesn't it Ginny?” said Ellen.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 30

“I knew that son-of-a-gun was still in the area,” Pete said. “What could be an easier disguise than shaving your head and mustache? You two said the driver looked a lot like Morales, well, I had our artist do a sketch of Vinny bald, also bald with no mustache, along with sketches of a couple of local cops. This was a test for bar owners, I never thought I'd being showing it to you.”

He turned to Wendy, “I could kiss you princess; you've never seen him before. I showed you the before and after sketches, but you identified him, first time, first look. Now I have a reason to have Lynn PD put out a BOLO
(Be On the LookOut) on him without raising the drug flag, and tipping off a bunch of bad guys.”

Pete did just that. After a big hug, he kissed Wendy on both cheeks! You guessed it, she turned crimson, as usual. Pete stood back and looked at her saying, “If Rudolph gets sick, I know where to send Santa.”

This broke up Ellen and I into a fit of giggles. “We said that to her just yesterday. I think she should have her name changed to Rudi.”

Now I had to run to the loo and pee, I was laughing so hard. Meanwhile, Wendy was getting really pissed at both Ellen and me.

She looked at Pete and begged him not to call her Rudi, saying, after all, he was a Commander in the State Police, and it was beneath him. This of course got him laughing too. Thankfully, the door-bell rang, breaking this up. It was a Lynn detective, arriving to take our statements.

Pete answered the door, surprising the detective, who certainly did not expect to see a State Captain in uniform answering the door.

The detective mumbled, “I'm here to take witness statements from the three ladies, but you're here, so I'll go.”

“Hold on, officer, I'm just a friend of Miss Hansen's. I was in the neighbor-hood and decided to swing by, figuring they were upset. However, Wendy here has described the driver and I think I know him. Would you mind if I put out a BOLO on him and his car?”

“Knock yourself out Captain, it'll save an hour's time and me some work. Now, if I could interview these ladies alone, it would be appreciated.”

Pete gave me a wink, and returned to his unmarked cruiser and pulled out onto Humphrey Street heading for Boston. I could see him talking on the radio as he left. Ellen asked the detective if he'd like coffee. He answered, “Black, please.”

While Ellen was pouring three coffees, the cop introduced himself as Detective Malloy and I pointed at Ellen and said she was the driver, I'm her cousin, Ginny Hanson, and this was Wendy the daughter of my college roommate from Iowa, here for the summer to go to the beach and see the ocean.

There were no new fields to plow, our statements were what we had given to the uniformed officers earlier. The only new thing was I thought Ellen and I recognized the driver as looking like the father of someone we rode horses with.

After thanking us, Detective Malloy said he'd stay in touch, and that it looked like a long hospital stay for the woman.

Wendy asked him when he spoke with her, to assure her that her dog was being well taken care of. He walked down the steps to his car and sped off towards Marblehead.

I was surprised how well Wendy dealt with the police, considering she lived on the streets for two years. Run-aways usually avoid the police like the plague.

Wendy immediately put on the local news, but I explained to her that on Sunday, there was no news until 6:30. She found the end of a Red Sox game and settled for that.

“Well, Wendy, did you think you'd be having dates with a hunky teen-aged boy, or be a witness to a hit and run when you made a nest under my office trailer?” Ellen asked.

“Except the woman was badly hurt, this hit and run is exciting.”

“How about dating Billy? Isn't that exciting?” I asked.

You guessed right, she flushed crimson again.

I started dinner, narrow egg noodles, grilled chicken strips, with Alfredo sauce, and a tossed salad with balsamic vinaigrette dressing. The boiling water added some warmth to a chilly day on the ocean.

After 45 minutes, I called them to the kitchen. There was ice water for Wendy and me, and Chianti for Ellen, to accompany our meal.

As we were putting the dishes into the dishwasher, and scrubbing the pasta kettle, the door bell rang. Ellen answered the door and opened it for Kevin and Billy. Kevin gave me a quick hug and a peck on the cheek. What was surprising was how shy the kids acted with each other.

Finally, Wendy sat on the sofa, patting the cushion beside her for Billy. This evinced a grin from Kevin, who whispered in my ear that Wendy was all his nephew had talked about since waking up this morning.

Ellen was going to tease her again, but I waved her off. I gave Kevin a smooch and said it was only fair he dropped in as Ellen had her boyfriend here all afternoon.

Wendy's head snapped up, “You mean you and the state cop are dating? I though he was just being nice dropping in.”

Ellen smiled, “I thought he was being very nice.”

Kevin said he dropped by so Billy could see Wendy again, this got both the teenagers embarrassed. It became a contest on who turned the reddest. Wendy won, hands down.

“I've got six tickets for the Red Sox game on Tuesday night. What do you think, want to go Ellen? I've got a ticket for you and Pete too. These are great seats, front row on the Green Monster. We are bringing our gloves. This is where the home runs are hit. What do you think, is it a date?”

Ellen rushed for her cell phone, “Let me call Pete”. After a few minutes, she was all smiles, “He said, only if he can buy the beer. He'll meet us at the seats at 6:30.”

This got us talking about the Sox. I did notice, that the kids were now touching hips. Ah, young love. I hoped Billy didn't notice Wendy's little deformity. Well, between Kevin and I, we could smooth over any problems. I just hoped Wendy was very cautious; thankfully, she was wearing skinny jeans.

About 10 PM Kevin and Billy headed home. A farewell kiss with our men and I closed the front door. Wendy kept the kiss something less extreme, but I think there was some tongue. Listen to me, it's not like I kissed Kevin on the cheek!

We took turns in the bathroom, removing our make-up and changing for bed. Three women and one bathroom! Take a ticket, just like at the Deli in the supermarket. I was thinking about a mirror at the kitchen sink. It would work for brushing teeth and removing make-up. I decided to take Wendy to Wal-Mart the next day, betting I could find one there.

Monday dawned warm and sunny, finally! I thought late May was supposed to be nice and warm. I bet we'd go right into summer, with hot and humid weather and no true Spring.

Things were starting to take shape at work, the first two floors were up, and the masons were starting on the third. All the underground utilities were in and grading was to start the following week for the asphalt base course. Steve Brady came by at 9 o'clock, just in time for the arrival of the canteen truck.

Steve bought coffee and breakfast sandwiches for us, then started to talk with Wendy about her future. High school GED, and then college or Community 2 year college. As you can guess, at first she was overwhelmed but soon started to hold her own with Steve. The more she pushed back, the more Steve's eyes twinkled. Finally giving her a quick kiss on the cheek, he left.

“He certainly is a force of nature, isn't he Wendy? You impressed him today.”

I explained my brainstorm to Ellen, and said I was taking the kid with me to Wal-Mart, and did she need anything from there. We left, and in a few minutes we were parking near the nursery section.

“Wendy,” I asked. “Do you know how to drive?”

Her jaw dropped as she shook her head 'no'. “Would you like to learn how?”

She nodded vigorously.

“We'll talk about this at the office. Now, where are the mirrors?”

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2016 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 31

What was that song, “A hunting we will go, a hunting we will go....” so much for getting to the store before it got busy. Even though the lot wasn't that full, each car must have had four people in it.

Wendy retrieved a shopping cart while I availed myself of the ladies room. When I came out, she looked like she had been tapping her foot while she waited.

“Come on Aunt Ellen, after you get your mirror, there's stuff I want to look at.”

I just laughed at her, saying not to worry, Mr Walmart won't run out of what she wants. We made our way to the back of the store past the toys and auto sections to the home section. I was able to find the mirror I wanted, not too tall, with a wooden frame.

“Wendy, before I let you loose, I want to see if they have a combo tool set for around the house. I'm pretty good with tools, or I used to be.”

I actually found an inexpensive set of screwdrivers and wrenches for under $25, but they looked really cheap, I thought I'd try one of the big places, like Lowes or Home Depot. All this time Wendy was acting like she needed the loo.

“Okay, now to where you want to go, but first, we'll go by the ladies room. I'm thirsty, and there is a water bubbler there,” I smirked a little as I said this. “You can use the 'Ladies', while there.”

She caught my emphasis on 'Ladies', and smiled “I'll remember, Auntie Ginny, thanks.”

That taken care of, I followed her and the cart to the music section. as we went by the Play Station games, we wistfully looked at a few.

“If you can find a game for PCs, pick one out, it will keep you busy while we're at work.”

Wendy squealed and gave me a big hug. She abandoned the cart and ran over to the display. A clerk from the electronics department came over and helped her find the computer games.

She ended up coming over to me with two; one was about building a city or something, the other was some kind of war game. Seeing the sparkle in her eyes, I gave her the okay to get both. Well, I think Ellen heard her shriek of joy from there.

“Aunt Ginny, you're the best! I can't believe it! Both of these, oh wow, thank you, thank you!”

The sales lady looked at Wendy's joy with a big smile, saying, “I wish my kids were that appreciative when I bought them something. You have a great daughter there, you must have brought her up correctly.”

I gave her my charge card and thanked her saying Wendy sort of raised herself, and I had nothing to do with it. When Wendy heard this, she started to giggle but stopped when I shook my head a little.

The mirror was included, freeing us from standing in line for twenty minutes. I gave her a quick hug and said I agreed with the saleslady, but all the accolades went to her, she's a great kid.

We loaded the Honda, and before we left the parking lot, I called Ellen to ask if she wanted lunch from KFC, or whatever they call themselves these days. She said to get her a five dollar chicken meal with fries, a biscuit, and a Dr Pepper.

I went to the drive-through and ordered Ellen's, the same for Wendy, and the chicken finger dinner for me. We all had Dr Peppers, mine a diet. As we headed down the Lynnway, the kid turned to me and asked if I was serious about teaching her to drive.

“Of course,” I said. “That way Ellen and I can relax while you drive us to wherever we want, just like a chauffeur.”

“Hey, wait a minute! A chauffeur? Does that mean both of you would ride in the back seat? Would I have to wear a stupid hat, and open doors for you guys? Then forget about it!”

I wish she had waited until we got back so Ellen could have heard this. As it was I laughed so hard, tears ran down my face. This of course made Wendy even more outraged.

“What's so funny?” she demanded.

“You are,” I answered, “We wouldn't do that to you. On second thoughts, the back seat may be safer for us old people when you drive.”

She was still fuming as we entered the office, Ellen looked at us and asked what was going on. Before I could answer, Wendy asked if Ellen would make her dress up with a stupid hat and hold doors for us.

Ellen looked at me, then back to Wendy, “Just what the heck has Ginny been teasing you about now? Wear a stupid hat? What are you talking about? Ginny, fill me in please.”

I was laughing so hard, just getting lunch out of the bag was hard. “I offered to teach this little wildcat how to drive, but said she would have to dress like a chauffeur when you and I were in the car with her. She objected.”

“Ginny don't tease the child, you know how gullible she is.”

That got her started again, “Child? Gullible? I'll have you know I'm neither, I'm almost seventeen, and lived on the street for two years!”

“Hush, dear, and eat your lunch, I can't wait to play that new game of yours,” I said.

She realized we were just having her on then, and stuck out her tongue at both of us, then sipped her soda.

“What new game?” Ellen asked.

Wendy got excited and told Ellen how I bought her two computer games while we were in the store. She hopped up, and ran out to my car, coming back with the electronics bag holding the games.

Ellen looked them over, shaking her head and saying the city building one interested her, but not the war game.

Wendy gobbled down the rest of her meal and grabbing her soda, headed for her computer with the war game. As Ellen and I finished at a more sedate speed, we could hear first cellophane tearing then the click of computer keys from the other room.

Ellen looked at me and asked how much I spent, and did I remember the mirror.

I smiled in assent, then said I wanted to get a small tool kit for the house. All I was able to find, I said, was a pair of pliers, and a couple of old screwdrivers. I felt on the way back from riding on Saturday we should stop at a Home Depot. Ellen suggested Sears in Peabody, that way we could eat at the Outback, just up Route 114.

Soon we heard Wendy calling us from the main room to see the games. First, we washed our hands, then sat beside her. The realism was fantastic eliciting 'ohs' and 'ahs' from Ellen and I. Somehow she knew immediately how to play, while it was going to take us a long time to figure it out.

“Wendy, you show Ellen first, I have to get back to work before Steve comes roaring in. Actually, if Steve comes in, don't let him see the game, otherwise, he would never leave, and be here every day playing it.”

With great patience, Wendy began to explain the war game to me. Evidently, only one person could play at a time on a computer, but on a Play Station, with controllers, you could have multiple players. Subtle she wasn't!

After a little while, I was picking up the game, and when Ellen said it was time to leave, I could not believe four hours went by so fast.

Wendy unplugged the laptop and slid the computer under her arm as we left, intending to play more at home. I was as happy with my mirror for the kitchen and couldn't wait to see if it worked out in the morning.

The news was full of the hit and run accident and showed the artist's sketch of Morales saying he was identified as the driver who hit the woman. Nothing was said about his name or the condition of the poor lady, only that she was walking her dog when hit, and that the dog was okay.

Speaking of the dog, I told Wendy to take care of Daisy before playing games and not to cut the dog's walk short either, I warned.

To give Wendy credit, she and Daisy stayed out over a half hour. She even had a little plastic bag with doggy poop for the rubbish barrel!

I decided sandwiches and tomato with salad would be great for our supper after the chicken we had for lunch. I got no arguments, especially after taking a chocolate cake out of the refrigerator!

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 32

The week flew by; on Saturday Ellen and I had our riding lessons in the morning at Cathy's. This time there were no grumbles from Wendy. She knew Kevin would be there, hopefully bringing his nephew.

Ah, young love! I wondered if Kevin realized Wendy was actually a boy. I know it wouldn't bother him, but what kind of reaction would Billy have? I was afraid for Wendy, mentally as well as physically. Maybe Ellen and I had let this go too far. Billy obviously was head over heels in love with Wendy, who reciprocated his feelings. I'd have to pull Ellen aside and see what we could come up with. I thought it was time Wendy saw a doctor who specially dealt with transgendered children.

I called Doctor Singh's office, and spoke with her nurse about an appointment for Wendy. She promised the doctor would call me back as soon as she was free. I thanked her and turned to Ellen saying, “I need to see her anyway; this will kill two birds with one stone.”

Ellen laughed, “So you want to be killed huh? No other old expression comes to mind?”

“No, can you think of any oh wise one?” I responded. “Doctor Singh is calling me back to make time to see Wendy and me. That's important, I think putting her on hormones now at age sixteen will really benefit her.”

Ellen agreed with me on this. “When you were transitioning, I read as much as I could on the use of hormones. If a hormone regimen is started early enough, her pelvis will even become more feminine. I also read of the suicide rate of young TGs; it's absolutely scary.”

My cell phone rang, interrupting Ellen. It was Doctor Singh. I filled her in on Wendy's history as best as I could. She was concerned about her being a runaway, this meant somewhere she had parents that might object to helping her be a girl. I assured her a search was made by the State Police looking for any reports of a missing child that resembled Wendy, and they got no hits on the records search.

This made her feel that I was her guardian, and could have her examined, with the plan of hormone treatment for transitioning. We had an appointment for Monday afternoon at 3pm! I couldn't wait to tell Wendy!

We were awake at 8am and I got a chance to try out my new mirror in the kitchen. It worked like a charm. I was able to brush my hair and put on the minimal amount of makeup for my lesson. I didn't think my horse would notice, but Kevin might. I'm starting to sound like Wendy, aren't I?

As we pulled into the farm, Jim Brady was leaving. This meant Chris would be riding with us. We hadn't seen her for the longest time.

Ellen and I were tacking up our horses when we heard Kevin's voice. Wendy ran out of my horse's stall into the main aisle, looking for Billy. I guess she found him, I could hear giggling, I knew that didn't come from Kevin!

Speaking of Kevin, he snuck into the stall and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek. I spun around and kissed him properly. He had to take a handkerchief from his back pocket to wipe the lipstick from his lips.

I looked at him and asked. “Are you becoming shy? Afraid Cathy will think we are involved?”

He looked over his shoulder before responding. “No, I just don't want to give Billy any ideas. You know, he was sitting in my truck before I even had my jacket on this morning. Before we went to bed last night, I made the mistake of saying Wendy might be here this morning,” he whispered.

I gave him a serious look and asked if his nephew knew Wendy was a girl like me and would he become violent when he found out? Kevin just shrugged, and stood back so my horse and I could leave the stall. He agreed we needed to talk about this later, but for now, as long as they behaved, things should be okay.

Tina showed up out of breath, saying she had car trouble causing her to be late. I said “I'll tell Cathy you're on your way.” Humph, trouble with her little Mercedes? I think that was a story. I wonder if she was in touch with her hit-and-run father again.

With four of us in the lesson, it was like old times. Cathy really put us through our paces. Every time I passed the viewing rooms window, I looked inside to check on Romeo and Juliet. The kids were sitting side by side and just talking.

After the lesson was over, I had Wendy ride my horse while I led them around the ring. She really had fun, I might have created a monster! Next she would want lessons and a horse of her own. Well me first, although I'm not sure I could afford the cost of one horse, let alone two.

Because of the two love birds, Ellen and I stayed for Kevin's driving lesson allowing Billy and Wendy more time together. It was a good thing Billy hadn't got his driver's license yet, or he'd be at our condo every day. No back seat wrestling either!

On the ride to Sears, I told Wendy about me making a doctor's appointment for her to discuss hormones. She almost bounced off the SUV's roof she was so excited! I also told her to go slow with Billy, making sure her secret wasn't found out.

I headed straight for the hardware department, not looking left or right until I got to the hand tool section. After I nosed around a little, a sales person asked if they could be of help. I explained what I was looking for, and in minutes I had a brand new tool kit, even including a hacksaw! I rounded up Wendy, who was playing with the lawn tractors.

“Aunt Ginny, we need one of these!” Wendy said, “I could cut our grass in ten minutes”.

I ignored her which worked better than arguing, and hopped into the car. It was only a ten minute ride to the Outback restaurant. Ellen warned us we were going out for supper too, so eat light. Wendy and I had burgers, Ellen had a shrimp cocktail and a salad with blue cheese dressing.

When we got home, I told Wendy to stay in the car with me while Ellen went inside.

“Aunt Ginny, where are we going?” Wendy asked.

“I saw an empty parking lot just up the street, feel like driving a little?” I asked.

Again she almost hit the roof she was so excited. When we pulled into the medical building's parking lot, I parked in the back and turned off the ignition. After opening the door I told Wendy to slide over.

Sitting in the passenger seat, I pointed out the different switches and gauges on the dashboard, telling Wendy she needed to check these every time she got ready to drive. I had her start the car and showed her the readings on the gauges, especially the fuel gauge and the temperature gauge. I then had her shift the lever into 'D' and slowly press the gas pedal. She was driving! We went around the parking lot slowly, copying the pattern Cathy had us ride in our lesson.

Wendy got more comfortable, so I had her speed up. After thirty minutes of this, I told her to park between two painted parking slots. It only took her two tries, so I had her shift into reverse and drive around backwards.

“Okay, park the car again, then shift into 'P' that's for parking, and turn the key towards you to shut the motor down.”

She did just what I told her perfectly. We swapped places and I complemented her on how good she did. I wondered to myself if I should rent a car with a standard shift to see how well she handled a clutch. Thoughts of double clutching a ten-wheeler niggled at my mind, causing me to laugh.

“Aunt Ginny, what's so funny, is it something I did?” Wendy asked. She really was concerned.

“I was just thinking about when I first learned to drive. What do you say? Do you want to go to a driving school so you can get a learner's permit?”

Off the roof she bounced again, squealing with joy. “When?” she asked, “Can I sign up today?”

“Hold your horses, kiddo; I made a doctor's appointment for us on Monday. Why don't we wait until next week? Another week will give us another chance to practice in a parking lot.

When we got home, Wendy flew inside, telling Ellen she had driven, and now wanted to get a car. This got Ellen and I laughing.

“Wendy, two hours ago you wanted a horse, if you go for a boat ride, will you want a boat too?” Ellen asked.

“Sure, why not?” Wendy answered. Don't you just love teenagers?

“How about going to Spuds in Saugus for supper, we haven't been there for ages,” Ellen asked.

“Giving the cook the evening off? I love the idea. Don't they have lobster rolls on Saturday? Wendy did you ever taste lobster? I think you might like it.”

Ellen smiled, “Okay, it's a girl's night out, except one of us can't drink and be the designated driver.”

“I'll drive,” squealed Wendy. “Aunt Ginny showed me how to this afternoon.”

Ellen looked at me and said we needed to sign her up for driving lessons, and it was too bad she wasn't in high school. The school had a student driving program in Swampscott.

I answered the telephone that startled us; we were not used to the home phone ringing. It was the Lynn Police detective asking if he could drop by to show us some sketches. He said he was at the local police department, just five minutes away, so I gave him the okay.

Sure enough, in five minutes our doorbell rang. Ellen opened the door letting the detective inside. I sent Wendy into the kitchen to make a pot of coffee.

The cop had a manila envelope under his arm that he opened spreading out six different artist's sketches of the hit and run driver. Ellen and I picked out the same sketch! When Wendy came back, she pointed to the sketch saying, “That's him, the guy that hit that poor woman.”

We made small talk over coffee, before the cop thanked us and said he was heading back to see his lieutenant to send the picture to surrounding PD's.

“I wonder where that guy is hiding?” Wendy asked. “I hope he's not around here.”

Ellen and I just exchanged a look.

To be continued

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 33

Ellen and I went to change and freshen up from riding and prepared to go to dinner at 'Spuds'. 'Spuds' is a local restaurant; nothing fancy, but three attractive ladies out on a Saturday night, must look their best! It's like 'catch and release' fishing. You really want a free drink sent your way, it shows interest on the part of the males. The clothing is the fishing lure, we are the hook.

All we heard on the ride to the restaurant was 'When can I start driving school?' and 'How much does one of those cute Fiats cost?'. I never was so glad to park a car. We decided to enter the bar, rather than put our names on a waiting list.

Thank goodness, Wendy looked older than her sixteen years, since all the tables were taken, but seats were available at the bar.

Ellen ordered a draft Sam Adams light, Wendy a diet coke. I got the same as Wendy, but added Captain Morgan spiced rum in mine. Ellen asked the bartender for three menus.

Wendy leaned towards me and asked what lobster tasted like. I told her it tasted like chicken. Ellen who overheard, muttered 'gold-plated chicken'.

I decided on the baked, stuffed haddock, fries, and a Caesar salad. Ellen talked Wendy into getting a lobster salad roll with French fries and coleslaw. She ordered fried scallops, fries, and coleslaw. After looking at me she ordered a nacho plate appetizer.

After the order went in, Wendy got nervous about the lobster roll. I assured her if she didn't like it, I'd eat it and we'd get her a cheese burger.

The nacho arrived, and the bartender said, “Don't worry honey, if you hate the lobsta, a burgha would take only a couple of minutes.”

After she left, Wendy giggled: “'A burgha, lobsta' where is she from?”

I looked at Ellen and said, “The cah ride heah took too long, there weren't a lot of slots in the paahking lot.”

Now Wendy looked funny at me! Ellen explained that's how we really talk in Boston, and she and I were being good around her with our accents. You can recognize a Bostonian anywhere by the way we speak.

The bartender laughed as she delivered my salad. “Your dinnahs should be ready in a couple of minutes.” She must have heard Wendy's remark after all.

Wendy was enjoying the nachos, so Ellen and I let her have them, warning her to save room for the 'lobsta'.

When dinner arrived, fortunately, she loved the lobster salad roll. I wonder what she'd think when she saw a boiled lobster that she had to shell.

We finished dinner and decided to get two Baked Alaskas to share three ways.

Sufficiently stuffed, we headed for the SUV. Half way home Wendy asked, “When did Kevin have tickets to see the Red Sox?”

To be honest, I had forgotten all about our triple date. “I'll call Kevin when we get home,” I said.

Other than relaxing the next day, we had nothing planned, so when my cell phone rang I was a little surprised. It was Kevin! Great minds work alike.

After snoggling over the phone for a few minutes, he reminded me the tickets were for Tuesday night. We should plan to bring jackets, it could get cold that time of year up so high. Before ending the call, Kevin asked Ellen to confirm with Pete.

Of course Wendy asked if she could call Kevin back and talk with Billy. I told her to go slow, let him call her.

We were tired from riding and Wendy's energy, so Ellen and I headed for our bedrooms. Ellen cautioned Wendy to keep the television's sound low before wishing her 'good night'.

Sunday was sunny and warm, a nice change. I made everyone French Toast with sausages and fresh squeezed orange juice.

After breakfast, I looked through the TV Guide and found a British movie called “The Dresser”. It sounded like a 'chick flick', so I put it on the huge flat screen television. It turned out to be great! It was about a Shakespeare company doing performances around Britain in 1942 during the air raids in London and other cities. The off stage dramatic overacting was funny, and intentional.

When the movie was over, it was time for lunch and the Red Sox game with the Cleveland Indians. Ellen thought we should watch the game and learn the names of the players.

That way, the boys wouldn't think we were just 'pink hats', woman fans who just wore the team's colors, but didn't know baseball.

Ellen spoke with Pete, who said not to worry about getting him his ticket before the game. He'd be waiting for us on the Green Monster. (In Fenway Park, this is a 37 foot wall in left field which causes nightmares for opposing teams, trying to figure out the ball rebound off it.)

Monday's doctor visit was mostly about Wendy. Doctor Singh only did a blood draw from me just to check my hormone levels.

She was very interested in Wendy's guardianship, asking me some tough questions about how she ended up living with Ellen and me. Finally satisfied, Doctor Singh gave Wendy a shot in her buttocks for a testosterone blocker and a mild estrogen pill, to start her off.

As you can imagine, the kid was in tears, she was so happy. We were told to make an appointment with her secretary in two weeks for Wendy and two months for me. As we were leaving, she gave Wendy a kiss on the cheek and a hug.

I don't think her feet touched ground until we got to the druggist's for her medicine. When we got back in the car, she swallowed her first dose.

“Want to practice driving again?” I asked, “There's a vacant parking lot just down the street.”

You know the answer.

I think Wendy was going into joyful overload, especially when I reminded her that tomorrow night, we were seeing the Red Sox with Kevin and Billy.

Tuesday afternoon, Kevin and Billy met us at the condo about 4pm. We decided to take Ellen's Explorer, with Kevin driving. Wendy and Billy couldn't wait to get into the third row seat and snuggle.

After a stern warning from Kevin to 'play nice' they separated a bit. He actually found a parking space close to Yawkey Way, and a very short walk to our seats!

We had decided to eat supper from the vendors at the park. The food was good and varied, not what you'd expect, boiled hot dogs on steamed rolls, yuck! We got pizza, pepper, onion and sausage rolls, and can you imagine lobster salad rolls? I bet you can guess which one Wendy asked for. We bought four light beers and two cokes. Sure enough, Pete was waiting at our seats, eating hot dogs, and French fries.

“The next drinks are on me, as a matter of fact, everything else is on me,” Pete said. Kevin started to protest, but stopped when Pete looked at him.

“So Pete, how did you get into the park, and how did you find our seats?” Ellen asked.

He just smiled, and showed us his Captain's badge. “This gets me in anywhere, and with the heightened security, it was a snap finding where our seats were.”

The game with Cleveland was exciting, going to extra innings, with several home runs hit our way. The Red Sox won in the eleventh inning with a home run by David Ortiz, hit right at Billy!

As we walked back to the car, Billy handed the ball to Wendy, earning a big kiss!

Pete said goodnight, thanking Kevin for the tickets, promising the next game was on him. He gave Ellen a quick kiss, saying he'd call her the next day. It was nice spending time with Pete and not thinking of Vinny Morales!

The Wednesday morning news paper had a big sketch on the front page, with the caption in big letters, HAVE YOU SEEN THIS MAN? Please call the Lynn police at 781-595-5555. Tina was sure to recognize him. So much for not thinking of Vinny!

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 34

When we got to work in the morning, I started looking for driving schools for Wendy. I found out she had to be sixteen to get a learner's permit, so I had to dig into her fabricated history.

The good news was that I emailed the Registry of Motor Vehicles for the study book for a permit in Wendy's name. Now, we only had her word for her age and birthday; which Wendy had told us was in January, 2000.

The Registry asks for a birth certificate to get a driver's license. A driver's license is considered a universal form of identity, so you must have that piece of paper.

Shoot! I wonder if Pete Smith could help us out? I'd have Ellen ask him. Maybe she'll bat her eyes at him like Mae West.

Mae West, a smile like a chipmunk, and a body like a truck driver, this truck driver excluded.

Pete was going to call Ellen that day. When she came back inside I'd mention it to her. In the meantime, back to searching out driving schools.

During lunch, we switched on the news station on the radio. I was just coming in with lunch when I heard the announcer say the front page of the Herald newspaper had paid off. Evidently, Lynn Police had received several phone calls saying they knew who that was. One caller said he was a notorious drug Tsar who was presumed dead! This was going to be interesting! I pulled up the local television station on my laptop, and there was Vinny's face staring back at me!

A woman reporter in a too tight dress was standing in front of the Federal Court house in Boston saying a year long mystery may be solved. Of course, most of what she said was fertilizer, but it was Vinny.

Now the Rhode Island mob would be looking for him along with every police department in the state. I had just enough time to tell Ellen about my brain storm regarding Wendy, when her cell started playing the oldies song “My Boyfriend's Back”. I knew this ring meant Pete was calling.

After fifteen minutes or so, I heard Ellen mention Wendy, and how would we go about getting her a birth certificate. She kept saying, “But Pete, I know that,” and things like, “She can't even get a GED without a birth certificate,” and finally, “Without a GED, she can't even work a job at McDonald's, Pete!” Then finally, “Pete, I love you, I'll show my appreciation later, honey, thank you.”

When she turned around, I could tell by the watermelon grin that Pete came through. “Well,” I said, “Tell me, I'm dying to hear it.”

“Pete said he knew of a little town hall in Western Massachusetts that had a fire, destroying most of their records in 2006. They had no funding at the time for off-site electronic record keeping.”

Ellen took a deep breath, “All we need to do is ask for a certified birth certificate. Since there is no record, whatever we tell them will be believed.”

Now I was excited, and asked Ellen for the town's name and Wendy and I would head out there the following day.

“Pete said the town is East Devon, out in the Berkshires, near Great Barrington. It's about a four hour drive each way.”

“Ellen, did he say the best way to get there?” I asked, “I've got GPS, but out there it gets confused.”

When I said that Ellen looked at me with a funny expression. “Your GPS gets confused? No, forget I asked. Pete said due west on Route 90, the Massaschusetts Turnpike that is. Get off at Exit 2 head south and check your GPS or road map, the Town Hall is easy to find.”

“Ellen, today is Wednesday; going out there on Thursday should have less traffic than a Friday. What do you think?” I asked in a soft voice, hoping Wendy wouldn't hear.

“Ginny, I agree, leave first thing in the morning. You'll hit commuter traffic, but maybe Wendy will bring you luck. But leave her in the car, if she's not there, no-one can ask her questions.”

I looked at Ellen with approval, “My dear, are you sure your ancestors weren't of the Romany?”

That got me a quizzical look from her.

“Ellen, Gypsies. They prefer to be called Romany these days.”

I went over to my desk where Wendy was hard at work playing a computer game. I looked over her shoulder to see what it was. To my surprise, she was playing Spider Solitaire, my favorite.

“I hate to break up a winning hand, but first thing in the morning, you and I are taking a trip to almost Pittsfield.”

“Okay Aunt Ginny, I'd love to keep you company. What's out there?”

I smiled at that, “A birth certificate with your name on it.”

“Huh?”

I went on to tell her what Pete had said about the records fire, and it was a little town with prehistoric record keeping. This tiny town had a handful of multi-millionaires, and a bunch of locals, whose ancestors settled the town about the time of the Revolutionary War.

Wendy hardly slept and she was up and ready to go at 6am. Getting on the Turnpike wasn't that bad and by 7 o'clock we were heading West on route 90. With two girls on board, we kept stopping for either food or bathroom breaks.

Around 9.30 we came to Exit Two. Good thing the State Police were paying attention to the cars heading East towards Boston, or they might have noticed we were making very good time! I took the south ramp, found a place to pullover and entered the our destination in my dashboard GPS. I was surprised to see the East Devon Town Hall was only four miles away.

Wendy was alright with staying in the car, listening to CD's. I went inside, found the Town Clerk, and sang her my tale of woe. My niece had lost her certificate while moving. And now, back in Massachusetts, she needed a birth certificate.

The Town Clerk nodded, and asked her birth date. When I said January 15, 2000, she groaned, telling me about the fire, and the loss of all the birth records.

She walked off, returning in 5 minutes with a ledger book. Wendy's statistics were written down in a jiffy. The Clerk smiled at me and said she needed $20 for an attested certificate. In another fifteen minutes I was in the CRV with Wendy heading home.

I wish we had thought of this with me. It was a lot easier and cheaper than the route I took. On the ride home, Wendy was a little chatter-box, every fourth topic was what kind of car she should get.

Just like a teen, no permit or license, and we're on the topic of cars; not used cars, mind you, but brand spanking new little sporty cars. Being fresh, I suggested a Mini Cooper S convertible. Bad move; she squealed, and said, “Oh thank you Aunt Ginny.”

For the rest of the ride I explained that I was being sarcastic. By the second rest area, I was explaining sarcasm. Somehow I think she already knew this, and was having me on. This was her way at getting back at me. No, I was sure she knew, I kept catching her looking at me and smiling.

We actually made it back before Ellen closed up the office, but not by much! I was glad we stopped at the Roy Rogers for fried chicken.
Ellen didn't have to ask how we made out, the expression on Wendy's face told it all.

We got to the condo before her, unlocked and turned on some lights. Wendy kept staring at her new life. When Ellen walked in, after reading Wendy's birth certificate, she looked at me and asked why we didn't go this route with me.

At this Wendy's ears perked up, and looking at me asked, “What did Aunt Ellen mean by that?”

Oh damn, I looked at Ellen, who said, “She would learn sooner or later Gin.”

“I would learn what?” Wendy asked, “If Ginny is not your real name, what is it?”

I took a deep breath, and said “Eugene.”

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 35

“Eugene? No wonder you changed your name,” Wendy said. “What were your parents thinking?”

At that, Ellen started to laugh and said, “Your Aunt Ginny means, HIS name was Eugene.”

At that, Wendy made like a gold fish and I, of course, turned bright red.

When Wendy was able to speak again, she asked did that mean what she thought?

“Wendy, you and I have a lot in common, we both entered this world as a boy. I started to live as a woman full-time when I hid out in Ellen's office. But from the time I was a child, I felt something was wrong.”

Wendy was bursting to ask questions, but I continued on.

“Occasionally I would dress up as a woman, including make-up, but not trying to 'pass' or go outside. Now, you can ask what you want.”

“But you look perfect, a real woman, and you have a boyfriend. I mean what does Kevin think? Is he gay, are you gay?”

“One question at a time, honey,” Ellen said. “I'll answer those for you Ginny. First, your aunt is a real woman, she has a boyfriend, and no, Kevin is not gay and neither is Ginny.”

I gave Ellen a grateful look, and turned back to Wendy. “I fell in love with Kevin before I was a woman, and he fell in, really, 'like' with me. Last winter, Ellen and I went on vacation to Thailand; more specifically, outside Bangkok, at Phucket clinic, for surgery by Doctor Phuket himself.”

Well, Wendy being a typical seventeen yr old, started to giggle. “'Fuck it' clinic? Why, was 'screw it' clinic booked?”

“Wendy!” Ellen snapped, “One more word like that, and I'll wash out your mouth with soap! The clinic's name is spelled P-H-U-K-E-T. Even if it wasn't, you don't say that word in my presence again. Is that clear, young lady?”

Wendy made mumbling noises that we took as agreement.

“I had what they call Gender Reassignment Surgery, GRS. The name has changed a few times, but the operation is the same. To make a boy who is a woman a complete woman. The recovery from the surgery isn't that bad, but you have to make sure the surgery doesn't close up again.”

Wendy had a puzzled look on her face' “Close up, Auntie? What do you mean?”

Ellen smiled, “You might as well tell her, she'll find out anyway.”

I took a deep breath, “From the time the bandages are removed from your new vagina, you must dilate several times a day using a dilater that increases in size. Some of us give each one a different name.”

Wendy had more questions, I could tell by the look on her face.

“Dilate how Aunt Ginny? With what?”

I took a breath, looked at Ellen for support and said, “You take this tapered cone and insert it back and forth until it feels comfortable, then you go for a larger cone. Some doctors have you do this for life, others allow a different dilater, a natural one, after the largest size is comfortable.”

“A natural one?”

“A man's penis.” Ellen answered.

Yes, my face turned bright red again.

Wendy thought for a minute then asked, “How do you use it again?”

Ellen saved me again, “Honey, like a dildo, you know what I mean, right?”

This time it was Wendy's turn to turn bright red!

“Too much information Aunt Ellen,” she said.

“When you ask Ellen questions, don't complain about the answers honey. I suggest you look at a few sites on the computer. You can read about what we just told you, with pictures too. Come on, I'll show you, after all, this is something you may want to consider if you continue living as a girl yourself.”

While I fired up the laptop, Ellen ordered a pizza delivery.

Wendy and I got comfortable on the couch with my Dell. I quickly went to a couple of the clinics near Bangkok.

After letting her read about not only the procedures, but the price schedules too, she said “What do they mean, 'eye brow ridge shave', 'Adam's apple shave' and 'cheek bone implants'?”

“Just like it sounds.” This got a 'yuck' from Wendy.

“Did you have this done?”

“No, like you I have a pretty face, all I needed was a Adam's Apple shave.”

By this time, I had found the site with photos. Wendy looked, and I could tell she reacted like it was porn, so I cleared the screen.

Thank goodness the doorbell rang, saving me from myself. I think Wendy now had a good idea about what went on.

As we sat in the kitchen with the pizza, in a quiet voice, Wendy asked if I felt it was worth it.

“Oh yes, and my natural dilater thinks so too.”

“Natural di...” Wendy suddenly stopped, a look of understanding crossed her face, quickly followed by a red glow. You could feel the heat across the table!

“Are you sure you two aren't related?” asked Ellen, “You both turn a lovely red when embarrassed.”

I just took a swig of my diet cola, and chewed my slice of pizza. Thank goodness Wendy changed the subject.

“Now I have a birth certificate, can I get a learner's permit from the RMV Aunt Ellen?”

“Okay, how about this, why don't you two go to the Registry tomorrow and pick up the booklets? I think those are on-line too, but to be sure, get the booklet.”

After we cleaned up, I asked if Wendy would like to practice some more. She almost knocked me over in her rush for the door, car keys in her hand.

We went up the road to a church's parking lot. It was just getting dark, and the house lights were coming on. I could swear I saw a light in Tina's apartment.

'Must have been a reflection, she's living in the house in Andover,' I thought.

After an hour's practice, we headed home. There it was again, this time I was sure I saw a light! When we got inside, I asked Ellen about Tina.

“She's living in Andover, I asked her on Saturday at the barn, after our lesson.”

“Well hold onto your tights, I saw lights in her apartment across the street; if she's in Andover, who's living there?”

Ellen sat back, “You don't think her daddy is there do you? Where is my cell, I have got to call Pete right now!”

I tossed her handbag to her. She started to dig around in her purse before coming up with the flip-phone she still used.

After a minute, Ellen shouted into the phone, “Guess what two little girls did that a hundred big bad cops couldn't? We found Vinny, we found Vinny! Sure, we'll be home. Okay, see you in fifteen minutes.”

“He is on his way Ginny. Pete is coming here first, with State Police backup just around the corner. With all the police scanners around, he doesn't want the local LEO'S doing a radio broadcast.

I put on the tea kettle, and got out some oatmeal and raisin cookies. I knew Pete would zero in on them as soon as he was inside.

When Pete arrived fifteen minutes later, he proved me correct. He was soon asking questions with a mouth full of cookies, crumbs now on his shirt.

“Where are the lights?” Pete asked

Ellen pointed to the apartment building where Tina's apartment was. Pete grabbed our birding binoculars from the kitchen counter.

“You girls (ugh) are right! I can see lights in those windows. Are you sure Tina still rents that upper floor? No one is sub-letting, are they?”

“Too many questions Pete, I only saw lights, just like you just did, but Tina didn't mention anything on Saturday.”

Picking up his portable radio, Pete gave the go-ahead to his men, then called the Swampscott cops to let them what was going down. Soon, I could hear sirens in the distance coming closer.

When Pete heard them, he started cursing. “The locals are going to blow this again, just like in Salisbury!”

He ran across the street, pulling his gun from its holster.

We were glued to our living room window, fascinated with the blue lights and activity.

Soon, we could see Pete walking toward us, waving his arms angrily. He stopped in the driveway yelling into his cellphone that someone screwed it up again, and it wasn't him.

Even if we hadn't heard the phone call, you could tell by his face everything went wrong. Instead of tea, I handed him a tumbler of twenty year old Scotch.

By the look in his eye, this was what he needed right now.

To be continued

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 36

Pete paced back and forth, muttering to himself, occasionally taking a sip of whisky, twenty year old Scotch being too good to gulp. He finally calmed down, a good thing, because I don't think Wendy's eyes could get any wider.

Ellen decided to take the bull by the horns and asked Pete what went wrong.

“Some local cowboy used his siren, and tipped that SOB off. This guy has the instincts of a cat that's had his tail stepped on and the hearing of a bat; before my guys could get around the back, he was already gone. I swear he vaporized. Makes me believe in magic!”

“I'm calling the stakeout on the Andover house. Wake them the f*** up, and pay attention.”

When he dropped the F bomb, I saw Wendy perk up and start to say something about the Thailand clinic. Ellen beat me to it, shaking her head, and doing a 'zip your lip' motion.

Pete gave Ellen a quick kiss on the cheek and thanking me, flew out the door into his unmarked cruiser, and down the street he went.

“Wendy I stopped you because Pete doesn't know Ginny is anything other than she appears. The information we gave you should only be spoken of between us three, not Pete, not Kevin, not Steve, and especially, not Billy! Do you understand me honey?”

“I'm sorry, I'd rather die than give Ginny's secret away,” she said remorsefully.

“It's more than that, the bad guys are still trying to find the driver of that dump truck, and if they find her, it won't be nice!”

Wendy mulled that over for a while. Then she started laughing for some reason.

“What's so funny?” I asked.

“That means when the phony Boston cops were asking questions, and the one cop tried picking up Ginny, she was a guy with unshaven legs.”

For some reason, the furry legs were funnier than the sweaty truck driver in lipstick and heels.

The next day after the morning coffee break and a visit from the canteen truck, I packed up Wendy and headed for the Offices of the Registry of motor Vehicles in Bell Circle, Revere.

After finding a place to park, we headed down a flight of stairs and actually stood in a line going out the door. After five minutes, the thought came to me that we just wanted a hand-book, and learner's permit test form. I made my excuses as Wendy and I shouldered our way through the line. I swear we were cursed at in at least five different languages.

Once back at the office, Wendy started to pour over that booklet. I fired up the computer, and after booting up, I went to the RMV website. There it was, the rules and regulations of Chapter 90, and the other statutes that pertain to driving.

I was up to date on my work, so I dug in. Did you know bicycles were considered a vehicle, and therefore subject to the same laws as automobiles? This means obeying stop lights, stop signs, and speed limits.

I wonder if that guy in racing gear that flys by me every morning has ever read this, and if the police would ever give a speeding ticket to a fifty year old skinny guy in Spandex and funny looking shoes? (Apologies to our British road racing friends.) But when I'm doing 25 mph, and someone goes by in a blur, I get cranky; also, if I twitch and they bump against me, it's my fault! Is there a way of riding a vroom bike in a skirt and maintain your modesty? Probably not.

Things were really shaping up at the job-site. We now had a building that was ready for a roof. I thought a metal roof would go on it, not a 'standing seam' roof, but one that looked like slate. They are supposed to last 100 years, great when located on the water.

Then came Ellen with a handful of papers. I decided I'd better get to work! After lunch, I checked on Wendy. She was reading about being transgendered, and the surgeries that TG women get. I thought this is healthy for her, after all she could be facing these issues shortly.

I asked if she had some questions for me. She did, wanting to know the difference between what I had done and others, like the athlete that had everything except the GRS surgery.

I explained that it's the most personal decision you can make, because there is no going back. I personally felt that without corrective surgery, I was not a woman. However, other people, for reasons such as cost and being happy with being a woman and making love differently, chose not to do the surgery. But they still considered themselves a women as much as I did.

This was such a tough subject to talk about. I told her it takes two doctors, one of whom is a physiologist, to sign off on the GRS, and you must live as a woman full time for at least a year. You must also be on testosterone blockers and on a form of estrogen hormones. This is something not to be entered into on a whimsical idea.

When she asked me a question about driving, I was relieved. This was worse than THE conversation on the birds and the bees.

Wendy wanted to know when she could take the test for a learner's permit. Was I surprised she knew the book after just an hour? 'No,' I thought. 'She's smarter than everyone thinks. I've seen flashes of brilliance from that girl.'

“We have to look at the application form first, what does it say on-line?”

Wendy looked confused, then said, “You know I never looked Aunt Ginny.”

“Well, it really doesn't matter right now, but you must have to apply for a time to take the exam. I'll check when we get home.”

Wendy grumbled a bit, but it was a good-natured grumble.

I sat down with a stack of things to enter and then print. What a waste of paper. Why not just put the records on a thumb-drive that's updated every week? But then what do I know, I'm just a dumb secretary!

Ellen drove that day, so I had her stop at the grocery store for the makings of supper. Three pounds of lean hamburger beef, Ritz crackers, two bell peppers, a dozen eggs, an onion, garlic cloves, fresh asparagus and since we were low, a large bottle of ketchup. If you haven't guessed by now, I was planning to have meatloaf. I think this an American meal. I knew tomorrow's was, we would have American chop suey, elbows, hamburger, bell peppers, and a large can of Campbell's Tomato soup. Real easy to make with seconds galore.

Ellen and Wendy seemed to be having a serious conversation while I was in shopping, so I didn't tell them I bought a quart of Ben and Jerrie's Pistachio ice cream, a nice surprise to lighten things up after dinner.

After changing into something more comfortable, I always wear skirts in good weather, into the kitchen I went.

Ellen put on the television to watch those guys with a pawn shop in Las Vegas before the evening news came on. I don't know what Wendy did, she disappeared into my bedroom to have some quiet, I guess.

Soon, the odor of cooking filled the living room and kitchen, starting the stomach juices flowing. No need to call the others to the table. As usual, Wendy set the table and after asking, placed drinks in front of us.

Everyone must have been hungry, the loaf was going fast. I warned them to leave room for dessert. I had the option of a chocolate cake, ice cream, or both, with coffee or tea.

Thankfully there was no more talk of Bangkok, nor learners' permits, but the subject of Tina and Vinny Morales came up. The previous Saturday, Wendy met Tina and liked her a lot. She couldn't imagine her having a father that was a gangster.

I think the hit and run bothered her more. As a reminder, the poodle was curled up in Wendy's lap in the armchair. Speaking of the dog, I never saw her get walked that night.

“Wendy, have you walked the puppy yet?”

You'd think I stepped in something, With a curl of her nose, Wendy said “Ages ago, you were drinking wine and didn't notice.”

She told me!

To be continued.

v align="center">

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 37

And so to bed, and off to work we went the next day. Ellen was so busy she hardly had a chance to sit down and I was chained to my desk, filing and typing invoices, payroll and keeping the individual item folders up to date.

Wendy had her head buried in the RMV rules of the road, occasionally coming up to play computer games. When lunch time finally came, I was glad for the break; to be honest, so was Ellen. Wendy wisely decided not to pester us for anything.

Later, I had caught up with my flurry of paperwork, so I asked Wendy if she wanted to practice driving again since we drove to work in the Honda, rather than Ellen's larger Explorer.

Dumb question!

I told Ellen we were heading for the parking lot of the Catholic church just up the street, five minutes away and to call me if I was needed.

We switched seats, and I had her driving around the mostly empty parking area. Today I focused on having Wendy parking in individual spots. When she was comfortable with that, I got several orange traffic cones from the back of the CR/v and had her try her hand at parallel parking.

If cones were cars, she would be paying for repairs until she was fifty!

Promising to come back tomorrow to practice parking, I gathered up the cones and headed back to work.

Pete's unmarked police cruiser was leaving as we entered. With a blip of the siren, off he went heading for Swampscott.

Ellen looked relaxed, so I guess the two of them had played tonsil tennis. Of course, I had to explain this term to Wendy!

“How did it go?” asked Ellen, “You were only gone a hour.”

Wendy began to tell all about her attempts at parallel talking, with her arms waving and gesturing. She made it seem like the cones kept running back and forth.

Ellen just looked at me and asked, “You used the motorized cones again Ginny? Remember how expensive they are.”

This stopped Wendy in her tracks. “Huh, what was that Aunt Ellen, motorized?”

When I started to laugh, she spun around to me and shouted, “Not funny, Auntie, not funny.”

Now Ellen burst out laughing! Finally it occurred to Wendy we were having her on. This made her even angrier. The madder she got, the harder we laughed, no giggling here.

“I saw Pete leaving as we returned, anything new?” I asked.

“Nothing really on Morales,” Ellen said, “But he did say something about a blue rat. Changing the subject, he and I are going out on Thursday for dinner and a show at Beverly Theater. I think he said it was the light opera “Der Fledermous”, or something like that. I'll pump him for information then.”

I thought for a minute, “That would be a good time for me to have Kevin over for dinner. Wendy, should I invite his nephew too?”

She jumped a foot, asking, “Would you invite him and not Billy?”

“Well, if the two of you behaved, he could take you to a movie, then eat at Burger King or Taco Bell afterwards.”

“You mean alone? Just us?”

“Yes, but you have to behave. You must protect your secret, unless you want to wear a thing I have in my dresser.”

“A thing? Aunt Ginny, what kind of thing?”

Ellen rolled her eyes and said, “Yes, Aunt Ginny, what kind of thing?”

Now my face reddened; oh darn, me and my big mouth.

“It's a gaff. You know what that is Wendy?”

“Yes, but how will that hide stuff, if he kinda reaches, well you know, right Aunt Ellen?”

“Tell her all of it Ginny, it's just us girls here.”

Taking a deep breath I started, “Okay, before I had my surgery, in order to appear completely female, and so I could even wear a bikini, I found on the internet a way to keep my 'stuff' hidden, and maintain a smooth profile so I could wear tight women's clothing.”

Wendy piped up. “You mean a gaff.”

“Well, yes. but gaffs are expensive and you need to have a few so you can do a wash and keep clean. All you need are some cotton gym socks cut in half with no toes and the elastic waistband from some pantyhose.”

“Pantyhose?” Wendy asked.

“Yes, all you do is slide the waist band through the sock and after tucking,slide it up your waist as far as it will go. The cotton sock is now in the crotch area, nice and comfy. It's easy to keep a few in your purse for emergency changes. No need to wash, except the elastic waistband. Then you wear your regular panties, putting a feminine pad in just in case.”

“In case what?” I was asked.

“In case, your date gets very amorous.”

“But Billy told me a lot of kids in his high school are having bum sex, and the girls are doing something he called 'BJs'. The kids don't consider this stuff sex, you know like that President, the old guy with white hair.”

“We'll talk about this when we get home, young lady.” I said.

Ellen just sat at her desk and chuckled for the rest of the day, not even stopping on the ride home.

“Here we are, home Aunt Ginny,” she said, “now what was Wendy asking, and can you show us what this thing of yours looks like?”

I knew when I was beaten, so after hanging up my jacket and removing my boots, up to my bedroom I went. After digging around in the back of my closet, I found the box I was looking for. Inside was several white sweat socks and several laddered pantyhose. Re-entering the living room, I opened the box and called Wendy over.

You could see she was fascinated. “Those things work?” she said, “Is it comfortable to wear, for a long time I mean?”

“This is your party Ginny,” Ellen said, “Forget I'm even here.”

“It takes a little getting used to, but it's not bad. This panty absorbs sweat too.”

“Okay then do you want to try it on? If you do, follow me to my room.

Wendy was right behind me as I closed my bedroom door.

“Off with your clothes, I literally have seen it all before and on me, so no being embarrassed, Kiddo.”

With a little hesitation, Wendy removed her boots and jeans, and quickly slid her panties down and placed them on the bed with her Levis.

“Good”, I said, “Now if you wish, you can shave and neaten things up a bit.”

Wendy shivered at the offer of a razor.

“Now carefully slide these on, tucking your peepee carefully. Look in the mirror, what do you see?”

Timidly Wendy walked to the closed door with the full length mirror.

“Aunt Ginny, I look like a girl down there!”

I gave the go-ahead, laughing to myself, 'Well she's not shy now.'

“Okay enough, now get dressed, but first look at yourself wearing panties, what do you see?”

Wendy just gasped, staring into the mirror, turning left and right, then stepping into her jeans. We returned to the living room where Ellen was patiently waiting.

“Young lady, what do you think, and how does it feel?”

“It's really comfortable Auntie, I love it! Can I keep wearing it tonight?”

We both nodded, suggesting that was a good idea, getting to know how it felt before going outside.

“Now, who wants cheeseburgers for supper? I have potato salad, and coleslaw from KFC's to go with them.”

Over burgers I asked if Wendy felt comfortable enough to go on a date with Billy alone.

“I did before, but I feel safer now,” Wendy said.

“Okay, after we do the dishes, I'll invite Kevin for dinner and suggest Billy calls you about a date, how does that sound?”

I took the shriek as an affirmative.

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

Since “The Dating Game” was now settled, I asked Wendy about learners' permits and what she had found on the RMV website.

“Well, I guess I need to go to a driver's education school, then I can take the learner's permit test. They said the permit was good for two years!”

“Is that all?” Ellen asked Wendy.

“Yeah, than I make an appointment for a road test. Oh, and I must drive with a licensed adult in the front seat and something about not driving when the vampires are out.”

I looked at Ellen and laughed: “The vampires are out? What do you mean by that?”

Wendy shrugged, “Something about between 1am and 5am I guess. That's when the vampires are flying around, isn't it?”

“You mentioned driver's education school; did you research them?” Ellen asked.

Looking at the clock, I remarked it was getting late, and any research could be done tomorrow at work.

Wendy beat us to the bathroom, I guess she wanted to remove her five cent gaff for the night.

While Ellen and I were waiting, I speculated about driving school. “Want to bet it now costs more than my first car?”

She snorted, “Everything else does, why not that? If she was in high school, Wendy could sign up for after-school driver's ed, so I guess we need to ante up.”

I added, “This will increase the cost of our auto insurance too. Maybe it's time for her to find a job to pay for this stuff, like we did. I took my driver's ed at Ringer's Auto School in Lynn, I wonder if they are still in business?”

Finally, the bathroom was free, so I jumped in front of Ellen to wash-up for bed.

--ooOoo--

After opening up the office trailer, Wendy made a beeline for the laptop, quickly booting it up. Soon we could hear the clacking of keys as she surfed the internet, occasionally cursing under her breath.

At the coffee break, Wendy called Ellen and me to look at her computer screen. She had half a dozen driving schools listed.

“Ellen, look,” I said, “Ringer's is still listed, I wonder what they charge?”

Wendy quickly pulled up their website, and clicked on fees. I almost swallowed my coffee the wrong way at the prices. Quickly, she clicked on the other companies' websites.

“Every school has the same price,” Ellen said, “Six hundred dollars! You were right, it's twice what your first car cost.”

Wendy acted like that was nothing.

“Wendy, not only will driving school cost money, but as soon as you get your license, our auto insurance rates will double. How are you going to pay for this?”

“ME?” she squeaked, “I have no money.”

“Funny you mention that young lady; Aunt Ginny and I were talking about it last night while we were waiting for the bathroom. We think you need a job.”

“Where? How would I get there? What can I do?”

“Wow, twenty questions and from such a young person,” I quipped.

Ever practical, Ellen took over. “You can get a job at any fast food place, or as a clerk in a store. As to how you would get there, I see a bicycle in the garage, and if the weather's bad, Ginny or I could drop you off and pick you up at the end of your shift. Since you aren't in school, you could work during the day when the other kids are in class.

“When Aunt Ginny?”

“Whenever you want to go to driver's ed. It's only $600, you could earn that in a month or two, depending where you find a job and how much you get paid.”

Wendy was silent the rest of the day, and subdued after we got home.

Over dinner she asked, “When can we start looking?”

“First, you must have a Social Security Number. I have no idea how to get that for you. Back to the computer I guess.”

“But I thought all I needed was a birth certificate, Auntie Ellen.”

“Wendy; Ginny and I got a number when we were young children, our parents signed us up, so we don't have any idea how to get one.”

“No sweat Aunt Ellen, after I eat I'll look it up, then tomorrow I can get one.”

You have to love teenagers, they think everything happens immediately, no waiting.

Before Wendy could look up Social Security Numbers, the phone rang. It was Billy asking for Wendy. Soon, she was talking and twirling her hair. I guessed that was it for the night.

About 10pm, she hung up. She had a dreamy look on her face as she stared at the ceiling.

“Well” I said, “Did he ask you out?”

“Yes, yes he did, we're going to a movie in Danvers, then hanging out at the mall. We'll get supper at the food court.”

“Which movie?” Ellen asked. “A chick flick or a guy movie?”

“I don't know, did you ever hear of a movie called 'Fury'?”

“Wendy, you'd better think twice about that movie, it's about a tank crew during World War Two. Not only is it violent, but it's really bloody. You should pick something else honey.”

Wendy looked at me and I nodded in agreement. I found the morning's newspaper and turned to the movie section and handed it to her.

“Look for something you and he'll both enjoy, not too violent, but it can still be exciting.”

“How about 'Wonder Woman' Auntie?” she asked.

“Great ! Billy will love watching her run around in her tight uniform, and you will like the action.”

“I'll be cooking something special for Kevin and there may be some dessert left when you kids get back. Oh by the way, I want you home by eleven o'clock, not one minute later, or you will be grounded, no job, and no learner's permit. Now to bed!”

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 39

Thursday was here before we knew it. Ellen and Wendy were all excited about their dates that night; I on the other hand was icy cool, yeah, right!

I did have to do grocery shopping for the night's dinner and dessert. Wendy and I left the job site around 2pm to give me time in the Super Stop and Shop in Vinnin Square, I also wanted a nice red wine to go with dinner.

I was planning to make an eggplant Parmesan linguine, and antipasto salad. For dessert, I planned a Tiramisu and Italian lemon sherbet or gelato.

By leaving early, this allowed three girls to shower and wash our hair without getting in each other's way. Wendy was ready to climb the walls she was so nervous. I finally asked her to walk the dog and let me chill a bit while I showered and did my make up.

I finally went into the kitchen to start my sauce and slice the eggplant. Some chefs like to peel the eggplant, but I leave the skin on and slice it very thin. I feel the skin or rind adds flavor, and after frying and covering with red sauce and Parmigiana cheese, it needs as much flavor as possible.

I started my sauce with two crushed cloves of garlic, a small piece of fatty pork, three cans of Pastine ground and kitchen ready tomatoes. Then I added half a cup of grated Romano cheese, a bay leaf, and oregano to taste. Once in a while I add a tablespoon of sugar. Oh what the heck, in it went.

I dipped the eggplant slices in flour then dredged in a milk, egg and spice liquid. Next I rolled it in Italian bread crumbs before frying in a large skillet with a quarter inch of light olive oil. After browning on each side, I placed them on a paper towel covered dish to drain. Like shampooing, rinse, lather, repeat.

While this was going on, the sauce was starting to fill the house with a mouth-watering aroma. I started a box of linguini boiling. When Kevin showed up, I'd place the breaded eggplant in the oven to bake after covering it with a couple of thin slices of mozzarella and topped with the Parmigiana.

About this time Ellen came home.

“Oh my gosh, what smells so good?” she asked. After stealing a spoonful of sauce, she said, “Kevin can go out with Pete, I'm staying home!”

“Like Hell you are! Now get in the shower and make yourself beautiful.”

Stealing one more spoonful Ellen scampered into her bedroom, and finally into a lilac scented hot bath.

Pete was picking Ellen up at 7 o'clock, and Kevin was coming at 7:30. Wendy and Billy were taking Kevin's pickup truck to the movie that started at 8:15 PM. I hoped to put dinner on the table by 8 o'clock.

Now that everything was going well in the kitchen, I went to take my own bath.

“Wendy, can you stir the sauce every now and then, and make sure the pasta doesn't boil over?”

After getting a half-hearted “Okay” I slid into my bath.

I quickly toweled off, and slid on my lacy boy shorts and matching bra. Choosing smokey elastic topped stockings and a black camisole, I turned to my hair, brushing it back and giving it a little curl. I was finally satisfied.

I really wanted to go easy on the make-up since we were staying home, and I expected it not to last the night! For fun, I called Wendy to come and pick out a dress.

“You really want me to pick out a dress? I can't believe you want me to do this!”

She stood in front of the closet with her tongue sticking out the side of her mouth. “How does this yellow chiffon dress sound? It's got puffy sleeves. Is it okay?”

“I love it Wendy. See? You're getting pretty good at fashion. Now sit, and I'll do your makeup. Do you want a red lipstick? Billy will love it, and it's a little harder to wipe off. It will make him feel like a real stud with you on his arm, and lipstick on his cheek and lips. Can you do you own nails and toenails yourself?”

I got a snort in reply, guess that meant “yes”.

After grabbing an apron, I covered the eggplant with tin foil and set the oven at 375 deg.

Ellen was pouring glasses of white wine for us while we waited for the boys. Wendy made a move for a wine glass, but the scowls she received from Ellen and I froze her hand in mid grab!

Pete was punctual as usual and after a quick peck on my cheek, He escorted Ellen to his car. They felt it would be after midnight before they were back, just to let me know, but with Billy and Wendy expected back by 11pm, I doubt Kevin and I would do more than snuggle.

Kevin and Billy arrived a little after 7:30, but were forgiven by Wendy and I with the gifts of fresh flowers, and Harbor Sweets candy. This candy is to die for!

Kevin gave Billy a warning not to speed, and to behave himself, with a time limit of 11pm. I didn't have to say a thing! Do you wonder why I loved that guy?

We enjoyed a glass of Chianti while the eggplant baked. Kevin, who's a good cook himself, offered to help, but I said to put on the Thursday night football game while I plated up our dinners.

The antipasto was a big hit, only surpassed by the eggplant Parmesan.

After clearing the dishes, I brought out the lemon gelatto, with small cups of coffee and Sambuca.

Soon we were sitting on the sofa, listening to a softly playing sound track from Chicago.

At 11pm we heard Kevin's truck return. Fifteen minutes later the kids came up the stairs, and flopped in a couple of chairs. Looking at their faces I could see the effort to redo Wendy's lipstick and to wipe red from Billy's mouth.

Kevin and I snickered, and Kevin asked the kids how was the movie. They both were enthusiastic for different reasons.

“Did you know she used to be Miss Israel, and she was a soldier in the Army?” Billy asked.

“Wow, she's the kind of woman I'd like to be,” Wendy said, “Beautiful, smart, and not one to mess with.”

Kevin and I laughed at that, saying, we would to have to see the movie ourselves.

“If you do,” Billy said, “No messing around in the theater.”

Now, I had tears running down my cheeks.

After kissing us goodnight,and checking they'd see us on Saturday, the boys hopped into Kevin's truck.

In their excitement the kids forgot about dessert.

I washed off my makeup, and put on my flannel robe when Pete and Ellen came in. They really enjoyed Die Fleidermaus and refused dessert or coffee.

Before Pete left, I asked if he had found out who ran the siren last week.

His face turned scary as he said. “Oh yes, a young Swampscott cop, who suspiciously just bought his wife a new Audi, and got himself a new $50,000 20' Welcraft fishing boat. That's a cool $100,000 plus. He said it was money from working road details.”

“Obviously, you don't believe it,” I said.

He gave me a kiss on the cheek and said, “Don't you worry.”

With that, he left.

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

“Don't you worry”. Three little words that either spelled comfort for me or as I fear, trouble for a twenty something-year-old in blue, who right now was happily just going to bed not far away.

That look of Pete's scared me a little. I knew that very soon he'd be having a discussion with that young cop.

Well, not my problem; my problem was getting my ward a driver's license, and a Social Security Number. But not tonight!

Before going to bed, Ellen and I compared notes on our 'dates'. Describing the dinner I made that night had Ellen's stomach starting to growl. While she talked about the play, I served her a large slice of tiramisu. I had a bowl of the lemon gelato and an espresso without the Sambuca.

I was determined to see “The Flying Mouse” with Kevin although I think Gilbert and Sullivan might be his limit on expanding his horizons and I feared Shakespeare might be out of the question.

On Friday, I dug into what was required to get Wendy a real driver's license. First, she needed a learner's permit which is good for two years; there was a $30 fee for that. Then she needed a vision test, and must get 18 out of 25 questions correct in the exam. Finally, she had to take a driver's education course.

For the actual driver's license, she needed to take a road test with a Registry of Motor Vehicles examiner, who in Massachusetts is a State Trooper. I'd speak to Pete on that. But the hardest was the SSN number.

I thought the easiest way was to get the number of a child who had died and have Wendy use that. I'd ask Steve about that the next time he came by the job. First, sign Wendy up for the driver's school and we'd worry about everything else later. Ellen must have been rubbing off on me; normally, I'd be running around worrying about the littlest thing.

Wendy came in, now it was our turn to ask about last night since before Ellen came home, she was sound asleep.

Ellen sat down with a huge cup of coffee, and asked: “Did you and Billy like the movie?”

“Oh yes, I told Auntie Ginny that last night, it was great!”

Ellen smiled, “And Billy, did he like it as much as you did?”

Where was she going with this I wondered, oh, now I knew.

“Yeah, he did, he couldn't take his eyes off her when she was Wonder Woman.”

Wendy being as smart as I thought, smiled at Ellen, said, “That is when I let him see the movie. We spent most of it kissing in the back row.”

Not sure if she was just getting Ellen all wound up or not, I went and poured a coffee for Wendy and myself. Ellen was dumbfounded, not a word came to her for a minute. She started to mumble about killing Kevin and castrating some “little bastard” without naming any names.

“Okay, tell me everything,” I said as I handed her a coffee, “And the truth this time.”

Wendy took a sip, smiled, looked at Ellen, and laughed. “Boy, are you easy Aunt Ellen, you believed that?”

“Wendy,” I cautioned, “Just think of us as your girlfriends; start with when the two of you left the condo.”

“We sat in our seats all the way to the movie, Kevin has bucket seats with a big center console in his truck. We couldn't hug even if we wanted. At the theater, he opened my door and held my hand, up to the snack bar. I ordered popcorn and Cokes while he bought tickets.

“We actually sat in the middle of the theater. After a while, I snuggled with him, and Billy put his arm around my shoulder. It became a little hard to eat popcorn then, so I fed him! He started to rub my thigh, but I swatted his hand away each time. He got the message, Aunties, and behaved.”

Ellen heaved a sigh of relief, then started to get angry. My laughing put an end to that, and soon the three of us were giggling. At this point, Steve Brady walked in. I think he wanted to leave, but Ellen came out with, “Boss, where have you been?”

“Just what I need, a bunch of goofy females, I get the same thing at home. I don't need it at work.”

“Wow, someone got out of the wrong side of the bed today,” Ellen said.

Steve filled a mug with black coffee, and went into Ellen's office, gesturing for her to follow.

“Steve, before you leave, could I speak with you?” I asked.

He nodded, and turned back to Ellen. Wendy went back to her games, and I went back to filing invoices.

The coffee truck came, and over breakfast sandwiches, Steve asked what I needed. I explained Wendy wanting a driver's license and what paperwork was needed. Steve was impressed about how we got the birth certificate and said he was going to pass that on to his pal.

He just laughed at the Social Security Number, “That's how you got yours, no sweat, kiddo. Let me call Bobby, how old is Wendy? What 's her birthday?”

Wendy piped up, “I'm seventeen, my birthday is January 15, 2000.”

“Well she's certainly not shy, is she?" Steve asked the ceiling. "Hand me the phone Ginny, and dial 978-555-0908."

We then listened to a one-sided conversation. It went kind of like this.

“Hey, jerk water, it's your first Sargent. Yeah, okay, she's in college now. Boston College, yeah yeah, the Jesuit place. Look, what I need is a Soc Number. For a girl. The birthday is January 15, 2000. Somewhere down the South Shore. I don't know, I think it's 5 ½ points. Put you down for a nickle, done! Now when will I get the SSN number? Wednesday? Not sooner? Yeah, you're an asshole too. Thanks.”

“All set, girls, Bobby promised it on Wednesday. When I get it, I expect three kisses from you guys. Oh, Sugar! Look at the time, if I want to get these bets in I got to scramble! See ya later kids.”

And out the door and yard, he flew, with a big spray of gravel.

Ellen looked at me and asked, “Do you understand what he was saying?”

“Sure, first Bobby asked about his wife and daughter...” Ellen rudely interrupted me.

“I know that, I mean '5 ½ ' and a 'nickel'?”

“Easy my pampered friend, 5 ½ is the number of points the Patriots are favored by, and a nickel is $500. A dime is $1000. If you bet on the Patriots, they must win by 6 points, if you bet on the other team, if they lose by 5 points or less, you win.”

“Are you saying if the other team still loses, they win?” Ellen asked.

“Yes, tomorrow when the coffee truck comes, I'll ask the driver for a 'bookie card', and we'll make a bet.”

“A bookie card? What is that?” Wendy asked. "I lived on the street for two years, but I never heard of those.”

“Well, it's a card listing all the professional football games, and about 20 or 25 college games. It shows the points each favorite team is giving the other team, and the number of points the two teams will score. Usually you must pick at least 4 teams. All 4 correct, wins $5. if you play 5 teams and they win you get $10. Each card costs $1.”

“You can pick either team or if the total score will be over or under the listed amount. Really simple!"

“That sounds like fun, can we play one tomorrow?” Ellen asked.

“Sure, but don't you think your boyfriend the State Trooper might frown on his girlfriend gambling with bookies?” I asked with a smirk.

“We'll play it together; if anyone asks, it's yours.”

“Sure toss me under the bus with your boyfriend copper. You know those cards are illegal, right?”

Now Ellen smirked, “They are for information only, right?”

“Oh you minx, you knew all the time what they are, didn't you? Well, you can find them yourself then.”

The next day, with two cards in hand, we sat down and picked 4 teams each. Oklahoma State to beat TCU by 10 points; Boston College by 3 over Syracuse; Dallas Cowboys to beat the New York Jets by 13 points and over 42 points total in the New England Patriots, Baltimore Ravens game. My card differed in that I picked Syracuse getting the 3 points.

On Wednesday, we handed the cards to the truck driver, and Steve came roaring into the site. It seems Steve is always flying back and forth. When he saw what we had, he grabbed one, quickly marked it and handed it back to the driver with a $20 dollar bill.

“If I win that's a C note, you know $100."

I followed Ellen and Steve into the office, Wendy was sitting nervously looking at Steve.

He looked at me and said, “You owe me a kiss, and so does the kid, Here you go, a Social Security card issued in Springfield, Massachusetts.”

Wendy squealed, and gave him a big kiss on the cheek, saying, “Thank you, Thank you!

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

Finally it was Friday; all the trades were off this weekend. The project was even a week ahead of time, thanks to a drought, so we could leave early!

After getting the morning squared away, Ellen and I sat down to a leisurely coffee and donuts. I could tell something was bothering her; she kept staring off into the distance, and wasn't really joining in the conversation.

“Hey, what is bothering you Ellen, you're awfully quiet,” I asked, “Is it about Tina?”

“Huh? Oh yes, that too, but I was thinking about Wendy's Social Security Number. You used your real number when you changed your name legally. That way, when you retire, you qualify for Medicaid, and a small retirement check. If Wendy has a phony number, she won't have any of that.”

“I was a little uncomfortable with that myself Ellen, even though I was the one to ask Steve about it.” I thought a minute, “Do we have her trust enough that Wendy will tell us her real number?”

“You mean the one the hospital filed for when she was born?” Ellen looked thoughtful, “Yes, if she doesn't trust us by now, she will never will. Should I ask her, or would it be better if you did?”

“I think it would be easier on our relations if I do. At the same time, I don't want to make Steve feel bad; after all, he asked and received a favor from his pal.”

“Ginny, don't worry about Steve's feelings, he did recommend you use your own number. The only thing that worried him was the chance of you being found by the bad guys, and at the same time, the police.”

“I guess I don't need to worry about that, now that Pete Smith knows. Should I ask Wendy at lunch, or wait until we get home this afternoon?”

“What are you making for supper?”

I gave Ellen a look, “Now, tell me, what does that have to do with anything?”

“Well, I was thinking, If you made her favorite, it would be easier.”

“So, like an army, Wendy travels on her stomach?”

“I was just saying...”

“Okay, done. Instead of cooking, we do take out from Taco Bell, and get a little of everything. We might as well swing by on the way home. What's her favorite ice cream?”

“You are going all the way, Ginny. I think she loves 'Cookie Dough' the best, but for you and I, how about 'Coffee'?”

Now that that was settled, Ellen and I went back to work, anticipating going home at 1pm.

The coffee truck came at 11:45 as usual. Ellen and I just got salads and Diet Cokes, and warned Wendy we would probably eat dinner early.

On the way home, Ellen went through the city of Lynn, stopping at Taco Bell. This had Wendy excited.

“Oh wow,” she said, “I didn't even have to beg you guys, thanks!”

When I ran into the grocery store and came out with ice cream, her curiosity was raised and she asked what the occasion was. Ellen and I remained mum and let her ask the rest of the way home.

After washing and changing our clothes, I called the girls into the kitchen, where I had spread out the meal. For a while all that was heard was the sound of chewing and the clink of silverware.

Before taking seconds, I brought up the idea of using her original Social Security Number.
Surprising Ellen and I, Wendy just nodded and asked why we didn't do that first, and not involving Steve Brady?

Talk about being flabbergasted! Ellen's and my jaws just dropped, making us look like guppies, as we tried to respond.

“Cat's got your tongues?” Wendy asked. “I love both of you; of course I'd trust you with my real number, and if you guys ask, I'll tell you the town I'm from too.

Now that was settled, we could take care of the paper work for her learner's permit and driver's license. While we were at it, she should get a passport in case travel to Canada, Mexico, or even Europe was planned in the future.

About 9pm, I spooned out ice cream for the three of us. We watched “Blue Bloods” before going to bed. I think Tom Selleck is a hunk!

I had forgotten all about calling Tina. Well, we'd see her the following day at our riding lesson, so no problem. I just hoped she was there.

Bright and early on Saturday morning, after three women took turns in one bathroom, we sat down for coffee and English muffins and jam. Wendy surprised us by insisting on making the muffins and getting the boysenberry jam from the refrigerator.

We were headed north by 9am and as we pulled into the parking lot, I saw Tina's cute little red Mercedes had beaten us there. I know, did Tina come in the car, or did the Mercedes come alone? Ellen always teases me about the way I say that.

Tina was sitting in the tack room as we walked in. She quickly looked up and said, “Can you believe it, now the cops are saying my father ran some drunk over and kept on going, not stopping to see if she was still alive.”

Before either Ellen or I could react, Wendy jumped in saying, “That's bull, she wasn't a drunk, she was walking her dog in a crosswalk!”

“How would you know? Besides, he wasn't even there, he told me.”

“I would know, because I was an eye-witness, and so were Aunt Ellen and Aunt Ginny! Besides, I'm taking care of her little dog for her, until she gets out of the hospital,” Wendy retorted.

“That's not true! My father was a criminal, but he would never do that. You're all wrong! You are lying, the lot of you!”

With that, she grabbed her jacket and ran out of the room. Soon we heard the roar of the Mercedes' engine and the spray of gravel. That was followed by a loud crash.

We jumped to our feet and raced to the door. Tina's Mercedes was wrapped around a tree and a white mini-van straddled the road with smoke pouring from the engine.

Ellen yelled to Wendy to call 911, as she and I ran down the driveway. We were joined by Cathy and her husband at the wreckage. I looked into the mini van and saw two young children in the back seat and a young woman who I guessed was their mother slumped over the steering wheel. It was hard to see how badly she was hurt because of the deployed airbag.

Cathy's husband was checking out the woman, while I helped the two children from the car. Frank looked at me and shook his head. I immediately burst into tears, not helped by the children calling for their mommy.

Meanwhile Ellen and Cathy had opened the door to Tina's car and were helping her to stand up, leaning on the fender. She was holding a bloodstained handkerchief to her forehead.

In the distance, we could hear the sound of approaching sirens. I waved to Cathy as Wendy helped me get the young boy and girl to a nearby seat so I could check if they were hurt.

My heart was melting, as the kids were crying for their mother even louder. A State Police cruiser and a Newbury police car pulled up closing off the road, quickly followed by a fire truck and two ambulances.

Ellen directed one of the ambulances my way. This was a relief; the children would soon be checked out by the EMTs. The firemen got out some tools and with the help of one of the EMTs, started to work on the wrecked van. After the ambulance driver examined the woman, work slowed down prying her from the wreck.

In the meantime, Tina was now walking back and forth waving her hands like a windmill. Ellen stood back and as soon as the trooper approached, crossed the street heading for Wendy and me.

More and more police cars arrived along with a van that said something like 'OFFICE OF THE MEDICAL EXAMINER' on its side. After thirty minutes or so, a red pickup truck drove up on the shoulder. The driver ran to the mini-van and fell to his knees crying. The EMT helped him to his feet and pointed to where we were standing in front of the barn.

The kids saw him and started shouting “Daddy, Daddy, Mommy's hurt, but we're okay!”

It was enough to make your heart break. Cathy, Wendy, and I now were crying ourselves sick as the tearful father hugged his children. Ellen soon joined us crying her head off.

“Boy, just when you think you know someone! That bitch is blaming the dead woman for cutting her off, forcing her to hit the tree.”

Cathy and I were shocked. We couldn't believe what Ellen said. I knew Tina was upset about her father, but this was unbelievable!

As we watched, the State policeman was reading Tina her rights, as he put handcuffs on her. Then he assisted her into the back seat of his car.

Ellen's cell phone began ringing. 'Pete', she mouthed. She turned away speaking on the phone quietly. After five minutes or so, Ellen walked back to us.

“What did he say?” I asked.

“Pete wanted to make sure we were okay. When I said Tina flew out of here, killing that woman, and why she was so upset, his only remark was 'The apple doesn't fall far from the tree'.”

The children were in their father's truck, he was sitting beside them softly talking to them. The EMTs left, the Fire truck was pulled over to the side of the road, and a tow truck had scooped up Tina's car and driven off. The remaining firemen helped load a stretcher carrying a large black bag into the Medical Examiner's van. The police swarmed around the mini-van taking hundreds of photographs.

Cathy looked at us and said: “No lesson today, none of us could do it after that.”

We gave her a hug and slid into Ellen's car. A policeman directed us to leave by the other driveway. All the way home the SUV was filled with the sound of three women weeping and choking.

By the time we got home we were dehydrated. Ellen and I proceeded to re-hydrate with a big glass of wine. Just this once, we allowed Wendy to join us.

I don't think we were home ten minutes, before I heard Pete Smith pull into our driveway. Wendy was still sobbing when Pete gave her a big hug and a kiss, saying, “Do you still want to drive honey? If you do, in a short amount of time, you have seen two terrible accidents, both caused by stupidity.”

She looked up and said, “This will not happen with me Mister Smith, I'll be careful.”

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

Pete was wonderful, he soon had three sobbing women under control; by that I mean breathing normally, and actually holding a conversation!

“At the risk of starting the tears flowing again, can you tell me what happened this morning?” he asked.

The three of us looked at each other, then Ellen and Wendy started at the same time. Pete looked at Ellen, winked, and asked Wendy to start.

After drawing a deep breath, Wendy slowly started to tell what occurred from her point of reference. I filled in things she didn't remember, and after fifteen minutes or so, Pete was given the whole story.

He looked at Ellen who nodded and said that was it, except she really unloaded on Tina's behavior. Since Ellen stayed with her the longest, she was the most upset.

The look on Pete's face was both angry, and at the same time, sorrowful. He took a second then said: “The woman who was hit while walking her dog, died this morning at about 9am. I spoke with her family; they were so thankful you three were there, and asked if Wendy wanted, she could keep the little poodle. They live in apartments that don't allow pets, and hated the thought of giving her to a pound for possible adoption.”

At this, Wendy burst into tears again, but happy tears, I think. She picked the poodle up and hugged her while walking back and forth.

Before Pete left, he said the crooked Swampscott cop was being investigated by the IRS, and would be lucky to keep his shoes. After the IRS was done, the DA would indict him and a trial and prison were in his future.

We realized we hadn't eaten; what with the mornings events I guess it was expected. I asked the other two if scrambled eggs, toast and strips of thick bacon sounded good. I received a unanimous vote, so out came a dozen eggs, a splash of milk, and my secret ingredient, two pinches of sugar!

We spent the rest of the day moping around the condo, Wendy playing computer games, me reading, and Ellen trying to get interested in the Boston College football game against Syracuse.

The cell phone in my purse started ringing. It had to be Kevin! He had been stuck in the traffic on Route 1, and was unable to reach the barn for his lesson. After an hour, he contacted Cathy and found out what had happened. Wisely he decided not to call me right away.

I rehashed what had happened, but talked about Tina's performance, which Cathy left out. In the background, I could hear Billy's voice. Kevin finally asked if Wendy was there, saying his nephew looked ready to chew his arm off.

I finally laughed that day! Calling Wendy to the phone, I told her 'Lover Boy' wanted to speak with her.

After I handed over the phone, Ellen grabbed my arm and turned me facing the television. The six O'clock news was coming on, leading in with the fatal accident that morning. I felt breathing on the back of my neck; turning around, Wendy was still on the phone with Billy, but now paying attention to the news and leaning on my shoulder.

Well, our lives had to go on, but I feared that down the road, we'd be called as witnesses to the vehicular homicide that I was sure Tina was being charged with.

I was starting to feel the beginnings of hunger pangs, so I got out the makings of salami and cheese sandwiches, and opened up two cans of Campbell's chicken noodle soup.

The following day was Sunday; we could sleep late. I thought of going out for a leisurely breakfast before the Patriots versus Baltimore game came on.

With all the excitement, and tears we were exhausted and went to bed. Wendy asked if I had room for her, she just couldn't sleep alone that night.

~ ooOoo ~

We left the condo at ten o'clock next morning, and headed out to search for breakfast. All our favorites had closed over the years, leaving us with a longer drive.

Luckily, we arrived just before the church crowd at the International House of Pancakes in Danvers. Wendy would have been happy at Mickey D's! We got home in time to hear the pre-game show and Ellen and I dug out our 'for information only' cards. So far we were winning; Oklahoma State had romped over TCU, winning by thirty-one points, Boston College had scored two more touchdowns than Syracuse.

Now we needed the Dallas Cowboys to beat the NY Jets by fourteen, and the local entry to defeat the Ravens with the score totaling more then forty-two points. Wow, I sound like a gambler! I can see how sports gambling gets to be addictive.

These bets made the football games more interesting, with the three of us hanging on each report of the Jets Cowboys game. By half-time, the Patriots were cruising, having scored thirty points by the half. And at the half-way point, the Cowboys were winning by twenty-eight points.

By 4:30 Ellen and I were dancing, our teams won! Of course, we were rooting for the Patriots, and they won forty-two to twelve, scoring the total number by themselves. The Jets only scored a field goal, losing thirty-six to three. you never saw two women so happy to win ten dollars.

It was decided to only risk half our winnings each time. That way when we lost, we still had some winnings to bet with.

Supper was ham and Swiss cheese on Pumpernickel with Campbell’s tomato and rice soup. After watching “The Good Wife” we went to bed. This time, I slept alone!

At work the next day, we discussed driver's education classes for Wendy. It was decided Ellen and I would pay for her lessons, but Wendy would get a job, paying us back. That got Wendy asking what kind of job, wishing for one at a beauty salon. Now that got Ellen and I interested! There was a salon just up the street where we had our hair cut and styled.

Wendy said the last time she was there, the owner, Toni asked if she had a job yet. When Wendy said she didn't, Toni said they needed someone to sweep and replenish the stations with new sanitized combs and shears. Well, this was great, Wendy could walk back and forth without a car, the salon was diagonally across from the driveway to our condo.

Upon hearing Ellen and I saying this, Wendy started pouting, saying. “Now I don't get a car. You guys aren't going to gyp me are you?”

Ellen tried calming her down, “No, no, we mean you can start right away and by the time you have a learner's permit, you can pat Ginny and I back for driver's ed classes. This also allows you to pay for our increase in the fee for our Auto Insurance. A new driver pays more, no matter how old they are.”

Reassured, Wendy went back to her laptop looking at sites for driving schools.

“Ginny, when Pete called me yesterday, he said State Troopers don't give road tests any more, and haven't for over four years. The Registry now uses civilians for the exams and road tests.

When the coffee truck showed up, we almost ran to turn in our gambling cards, after a little joking by the driver saying that a couple of girls won, but the rugged men all lost.

Ellen and I got four more cards, thinking that picking four games on four cards was wiser than betting on more games on one card. I must admit, every time we heard sirens, we flinched, as if we were going to be arrested for playing these cards!

After coffee, I took Wendy driving again. She was becoming quite proficient, allowing me to relax. On the way back, Wendy started yelling,
“There he is! The guy that killed the woman walking her dog! He just went in that nightclub by the Junior College, didn't you see him? I'm sure it was him, Aunt Ginny.”

As soon as I entered the office, I told Ellen, and she called Pete Smith. It was a short call, but I overheard Ellen say Fran's Place.

Pete arrived in twenty minutes, but had called the Lynn police who had three cruisers around the nightclub. Twenty minutes? Where did Pete hide, around the corner?

Six Lynn police officers followed by Pete entered by the doors, hoping Morales was still inside. No such luck! Pete said he showed photos to the bartender who picked the right photo, and said the guy was looking for a job. This was the second place that catered to gays, with a floor show that Morales was connected to. I wondered, was he dressing as a drag queen? I decided I must tell Pete my idea. Or tell Ru Paul!

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 43

The rest of the week went by with little or no excitement. I took Wendy out driving several times and on Thursday, she and I went to the Registry of Motor Vehicles in Revere at Bell Circle. We received a number, just like the deli counter at the Supermarket.

This of course got Wendy to giggling, “Gee Aunt Ginny, can we also get some sliced ham and egg salad?”

As I was hushing her, our number was called. Evidently, each of the clerks worked with these numbers. Even though our number was 223, for getting an appointment for a learner's permit, we were second in line.

I provided the clerk with Wendy's birth certificate, and Social Security Number. She gave us the rules and regulations, and told us Wendy should study the book, then come back to take the learner's permit test.

Wendy surprised me by asking the lady if she could take the test now, while we were there.

“Are you sure, honey?” the clerk asked. “If you want to try the test, you can. It's a computer test, and you have 20 minutes in which to finish.”

“Yes Ma'am, if I can, that would be super!”

Soon I was parked on a long wooden bench while Wendy entered a room to take her 25 question test. I think 18 correct answers was passing.

After 15 minutes, Wendy came out with a huge smile, and ran over to me.

“Aunt Ginny, I got all 25 correct! Look, here's my permit! Can I drive back, please”

Mind you all this was said without taking a breath. I looked over to the clerk, who smiled and said “Congratulations young lady, drive carefully now.”

To say I was surprised, was an understatement. We returned to my CR/v, and I tossed Wendy the keys, saying “Home James.”

In fifteen minutes, we were back at the construction job. When the masons saw Wendy driving, they hid behind palates of brick and concrete block, yelling, “Watch out, a woman driver coming!”

Wendy laughed along with them as she proudly entered the office.

Ellen looked up from her figures and smiled at Wendy, hearing the racket from outside.

Wendy kept waving her learner's permit in front of Ellen and me as if she was the first person to have one.

It was time to head home, and you guessed it, Wendy wanted to drive. I nodded and reminded her she still had my keys. Monday was Columbus Day, so we had a three day weekend coming. I wonder if the boys wanted to do something different for a change.

Supper was going to be a pot roast that night, so I asked Wendy to peel five potatoes and open a bag of baby carrots.

I browned the roast, then added a quart of water, some burgundy wine, a package of sliced mushrooms and a package of Onion soup. After an hour I had Wendy add the carrots and the chopped up potatoes. I put the stove burner on '5' and set about making a tossed salad. Of course, I had a couple of glasses of wine while doing this, so I was getting boiled along with the roast!

Everything was ready at 7 o'clock. Wendy had already set the table, so the only thing that was needed was drinks. I joined Wendy with a diet Pepsi, while Ellen had iced water.

~ooOoo~

Friday found us waking up to heavy rain and wind, no work that day. This gave Ellen and I a chance to catch up on our paper work. Wouldn't you think everything would be placed on memory chips or thumb drives? But no, the bean counters and the IRS wanted hard copy records.

While we were pounding away, Wendy was killing monsters or walking cabbages or something. Maybe I could get her interested in that game where you develop a town and then a city.

Saturday we would have our riding lessons. I hoped it would be less exciting than the previous Saturday was.

~ooOoo~

Ellen resisted Wendy's pleas to allow her to drive; Route 1 was more than she was ready for. Chris Brady and her father were there when we pulled into the riding school.

Chris's eyes were huge as she asked what happened the previous week. She and Jim saw the news reports on television and read about it in the paper. We were sitting in the tack room when Cathy joined us. The four of us filled the Bradys in on Tina's reaction, which shocked Chris as much as it had us.

Kevin's truck pulled into the parking lot as we finished bring Jim and Chris up to date. Billy came flying out, making a beeline for Wendy. Soon those two were absorbed in each other. I could burst into flames, and I doubt the kids would notice.

We were put through our paces by Cathy; I even worked an equitation pattern along with the other two. Kevin was getting the work cart ready as we cooled out the horses. He even had Billy helping out.

We retired to the viewing room gabbing as we watched Kevin and his driving horse, Doc, go through their paces. Wendy and Billy were standing in a corner of the arena watching. I think Wendy was fascinated by what Kevin was doing. Her interest in Billy was on hold while she watched.

We headed south for home. Kevin and I made plans for later, but just a quick dinner at Bertucci's, nothing fancy.

Pete's cruiser was outside the condo as we drove into the driveway. Pete was leaning on the fender of his Crown Victoria, smiling. We herded him inside and put on a pot of coffee.

As soon as he was inside, Pete turned on the television and searched for the Boston College, Notre Dame football game. Ellen and I exchanged looks.

“Gee Ellen, if you wore a horizontally striped shirt, do you think he'd notice you?” I kidded.

This of course got a reaction from Pete, who defended himself, and put his arm around Ellen. “See, isn't this better?” he asked.

Even Wendy started to tease the two lovebirds, comparing Billy and her to Pete and Ellen.

Kevin came by about then, but when he saw the football game, he sat on the sofa's arm beside Pete.

“Oh no,” I said, “We are going for dinner now. Come on, lets go! You can put the game on the radio.”

After we left, Ellen and Pete started speculated on Morales and his choice of bars. Surprising them, Wendy suggested Morales was probably hiding in heavy makeup and women's clothing.

Ellen asked what she meant by that, but Pete looked like he just sat on a hot stove, jumping up and exclaiming, “That's it Wendy.”

Wendy explained, she thought Morales was hiding in drag, not trying to pass as a true woman, but outrageously overdone. He might even be doing a stage act. She looked at Pete and asked him how many places had a drag stage act.

“I really don't know, but in the four states there must be a lot. Let me call Sargent Schultz,and have him search that out.”

When he mentioned the good Sargent, Wendy quipped, “You know he'll say, 'I know nothing, nothing'”.

Pete called in an order for a meatball and onion pizza.

“Do you girls know what pizza is Italian for?” Pete asked.

Our little Miss Know-it-all jumped up and said: “PIE, a pizza pie is a pie pie.”

Just then, Kevin and I arrived with Billy, and Jim Dandy sundaes from Friendly's. Our timing was excellent; the others had finished the pizza and still had room for desert, well, Pete did anyway.

Before Ellen or Pete could speak, Wendy filled Kevin and me in on the new thoughts on how Vinny Morales could hide in plain sight. This got Kevin thinking.

“That explains bar-tendering at the gay bar in Salisbury, and him looking for a job at Fran's Place in Lynn. Did anyone ask what kind of job Morales was looking for?”

I think Pete saw the challenge we had with this young genius under our roof.

Saying he would ask the Lynn cops that question on Monday and that he would be waiting for the lounge to open and poke around himself, Pete kissed Ellen goodnight and gave Wendy a quick hug as he went out the door.

We sat around speculating on Wendy's ideas and even made jokes about Vinny offering lap dances.

Ellen and I let Kevin explain to Wendy just what a lap dance was. Nice to see he was able to turn Wendy's favorite color, Fire Engine Red!

On Sunday we made plans to do antiquing on Monday. Who knew, we might find a steal!

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 44

After a hearty breakfast of oatmeal and fried eggs with bacon, we headed out to go antique hunting. Solid athletic shoes and jeans was the uniform of the day, as we anticipated doing a lot of walking.

The Patriots were playing a Sunday night game, so we wouldn't miss watching our team on its way to the playoffs, and then hopefully, the Super Bowl.

It was decided to take Ellen's Explorer for its larger size. Before Wendy could say anything, Ellen shook her head 'No' And sat in the driver's seat. I got in the back, letting Wendy sit up front.

We rode north on Route 95 getting off at exit 54, and headed for the shops in Georgetown and along Route 97.

Poking around, we found some small things that interested us, but the prices were way too high. I tried bargaining, but only found a couple of antique medicine bottles that would look great in our front window.

We had a light lunch at a cute little 'Sandwich Shoppe' on Route 133. Then headed west on 133 for Route 1A and the outdoor shops.

All thoughts of the Morales, both Tina and Vinny were gone and the three of us had the first fun together since we took in Wendy.

At a large farm that was covered with tables, we started to find some true gems. I found a small drop-leaf table that would be perfect at the front door to hold a dish with our car keys, and outgoing mail.

Wendy found a stool that the seller called a stitching pony. It had a pair of Beechwood jaws that clamped leather to be sewn. The tension was a long, hand forged carriage bolt and had a leather seat stuffed with horse hair.

She dragged me over to look at it, or should I say, she dragged my wallet over.

“Aunt Ginny, I saw this in a magazine at the doctor's office. One just like this was about 200 years old, and worth ten times what this guy wants for it!”

“What ever would we do with this? I mean where would it go?” I asked.

“The price in the magazine was $4,000. He wants $250, but we're going to offer $175, and settle for $200.”

I was amazed, where did this come from? When did Wendy become the wheeler-dealer that she sounded like? What was that old television show called, oh yeah, “Let's make a Deal”!

“Do you want to bargain or should I?”

“I'm just a kid; you handle the money, you should make the deal, not me.”

About this time, Ellen wandered over carrying an old Flexible Flyer sled.

This was a real old snow sled, it was close to the ground, and the rear of the runners weren't turned upward for safety. I never saw anything like it before.

“Look what I paid forty bucks for, isn't it neat?” Ellen asked with a smile. “Hey what the heck is that thing, are you going to buy it?”

“Well, before you interrupted, we were negotiating the price, Ellen.”

"Oh, sorry"

“Okay, will you take $175 for it? Look at it, I would be afraid to even sit on it, those legs are made from tree branches. Look the bark is still on them.”

Wendy and I were surprised he took our offer. This made me wonder if he didn't make this “Pony” in his back yard. I handed him the cash, while Wendy loaded it into the rear of the Explorer beside Ellen's sled.

As we drove home Ellen talked about going sledding this winter on the hills in town. The only problem was you needed snow! Cold, wet snow.

We got home in time to watch the second half of the late football game between the NY Giants, and the Arizona Cardinals.

The Patriot's game didn't start until about 8:15pm so I decided to have Hormel's chili and beans for supper. This was a very good chili, all it needed was some shredded cheddar cheese and sour cream. I put out a box of Ritz crackers, and a pitcher of iced tea. Supper was eaten, the dishes done and put away with plenty of time to spare.

I hate these late night games, it wouldn't be over until almost midnight. We had to be awake in the morning by 5am, do the math; at best, five hours of sleep.

The Patriots won by three touchdowns, beating the spread, as they say. Wendy reminded us to check our betting cards. We won four out of five, losing our ten dollar bets. Oh well, if it was easy there wouldn't be all those big fancy hotels in Las Vegas.

The morning newspapers were full of a man-hunt for Vinny Morales, the death of the poor dog walker had started up the search for him again. Not a mention of drugs in either paper.

Around 11am, Ellen's cell rang, or rather sang to us the song 'Bloody Mary' from “South Pacific”. Why she picked that I have no idea, maybe she liked Ray Walston.

It was Pete. It turned out Wendy was right, Vinny was asking about a job performing at Fran's place. Now he had to check every stage act for she-male strippers, and female imposter vocalists. Barbara Streisand was a favorite to copy.

Wendy had been busy, looking for this kind of lounge in the immediate area.

“Aunt Ellen, I found two places in Peabody alone! One on Route 1 south, and the other on Route 1 north . The northbound one was called the 'Green Apple' or something like that the other one is called the 'Surf Lounge'. When can we check them out?”

“Wendy, YOU aren't even going to their parking lots, young lady! God only knows what goes on in those dark places,” I said, “I'd rather have you and Billy home unchaperoned then bring you there. Don't pout honey, Ellen and I aren't going there alone either.”

“Ellen, do you think it would take a lot of begging to have Kevin go to those places?”

Ellen laughed, saying: “Try to hold him back. I don't think you or I should go either, We'll ask if he has a friend that would like to have five dollar beers and a pocket full of one dollar bills.”

Wendy looked confused, “I get the expensive beers, but why a bunch of dollar bills?”

I snorted. “Ellen do you want to tell her, or should I?”

“Wendy dear, those are for stuffing into the dancer's g-strings, The more you stuff, the closer she'll dance to you.”

There you go! Wendy turned her famous red color again.

“Eyuu, the money is stuffed into their underwear?”

“That's why we tell you to constantly wash your hands after touching money, honey; you don't know where it's been.”

“You don't have to tell me any more Aunt Ginny, In their butt crack or their crotch, I think I'm going to be sick!”

When we got home, I called Kevin, and shot the idea past him, He hung up the phone and ran out the door, showing up outside in twenty minutes.

“You mean you want me to go to two strip joints, and stay until I saw all the dancers and drink beer? Is this a joke? If I say yes, do I fail a test? Do you hit me?”

I explained Wendy's computer search and she figured Morales may be hiding there behind a set of breast forms and makeup.

“Vinny couldn't be a dancer, he'd have to strip down to his skin, certainly not enough time has passed for breast surgery, right?”

“Kevin,” I said, “I read about a new surgery where the doctor goes in from your navel and through a hose, inflates the breasts with saline. Or even going in from the armpits. I read that after only three weeks you are good to go. Nice, perky, instant breasts. Honey, remember, I should know.”

Kevin's face reddened, “Oh Ginny, I forgot! Are you mad at me?”

I laughed and gave him a big kiss. I considered that the best complement a girl could get. Oh why not, I gave him another really big kiss. I smiled; he had forgotten my trip to Thailand.

Wendy was funny, she cleared her throat and told us to quit it, a child was present. Some child!

Ellen and I debated whether or not to tell Pete about this, but even Kevin said not to. There might be someone undercover working there anyway. So it was decided, on Tuesday, Kevin and a friend from work would go to the first lounge or caberet.

Kevin was funny, asking us what he should wear. Ellen said it was a strip joint for crying out loud, all he needed was jeans and a pocketful of money.

Now I started to worry, what if he got a lap dance, or caught something. Ellen quickly soothed my fears,saying as long as he kept his clothes on, and his zipper closed, the only thing he might catch was a cold!

Kevin went home, and we went to bed.

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 45

As we were walking back to the office trailer with our coffees and donuts, Wendy said she had to show us something. I immediately became suspicious because of the little smirk on her face.

After she took her first bite of donut, Ellen said, “Alright, spit it out, I know it's killing you, what do you want to tell us that shows just how smart you are, honey?”

Wendy jumped up, ran over to her laptop, and set it in front of Ellen and me.

“Look at this Aunties, I said it was worth a lot, see on the page's bottom.”

Sure enough, there was that stitching pony thing she bought on Sunday. It was identical, right down to the legs that still had bark on them and that ratty looking seat! But here was the killer, the price shown was $3200!

Ellen sat back and said, “Did you make this up, where is this site young lady?”

Before Wendy could answer, I said to Ellen, “It's some kind of auction site, I can't make out the name, the print's too small.”

Wendy enlarged the page for us old-eyed people saying, “It's an auction company in Connecticut, er, in Hartford.”

She was beaming, looking from me to Ellen and back. “See, I told you I saw it in that magazine for thousands of dollars.”

“I want my $175 back then,” Ellen said.

“But Aunt Ellen, to give you your money back, I'd have to sell it.”

I gave Ellen a wink, and said “Let's put it on e-Bay, we'll set the reserve price at $200 to make sure we get our money back.”

With an outraged squeak, Wendy said, “Hey, it's mine, all you did was loan me the money; you know I don't have any, you guys won't let me get a job, and besides...”

She stopped right there, Ellen and I couldn't hold it in any longer, we broke out in a giggle fit. This of course got Wendy miffed.

“Not fair, I'm just a kid, stop picking on me you guys, I'm going to tell!”

That got us laughing harder, “Tell whom?” I choked out, “The 'Teen-aged Girl Labor Union' or the local fuzz? Ellen, what was that Swampscott cop's name that thought I was cute, Sargent Pepper?”

Ellen laughed, “Only if he worked for the Beatles, hun, his name was Salt.”

“Well I was close, Salt, Pepper, whatever, let's call him so Wendy can complain how we abuse her.”

After finishing our coffees, I gave Wendy a kiss on the cheek, “From now on when we go hunting for antiques, I'll make sure you are with us. Good job, but just think, you could change that 'pony' into a real pony, maybe a Mustang.”

Now her eyes lit up!

The rest of the day flew by, soon it was time to lock up, and head for home.

Of course, all day long Wendy surfed the used car sites looking at Mustangs. She even showed us a Carroll Shelby 350GT, the price was only $85,000 at that car auction place in Las Vegas.

~ooOoo~

I decided tonight was spaghetti and Italian sausage night. When we got home I asked Wendy to give me a hand with the dinner. She is really a good kid, she enthusiastically pitched in, milling two cans of “kitchen-ready” tomatoes with a can of tomato sauce.

After she was done, I added my spices and a couple of bay leaves to the pot, and set it heating. Without asking, Wendy got out the special salad knife that didn't cause the lettuce to brown on the edges, Romaine lettuce, tomatoes, onion, celery, cucumber, olives, and seasoned croutons.

With the sauce or gravy, depending on where in Italy you're from, happily bubbling, I made a French loaf of bread from the canister of refrigerated dough. When this was done, I sliced it in half and sprinkled it with melted butter, Romano cheese and fresh garlic. Then just before we ate, I put it back into the oven to toast. Presto, garlic bread as good as in any restaurant.

After the bread was done baking, in a small broiler pan I placed six sausages. At high broil, they were nicely browned in twelve minutes, perfect timing for the sliced loaf of bread.

I had Wendy open a bottle of Chianti and I got a bottle of Balsamic vinaigrette salad dressing from the 'fridge.

Over dinner, we listened to Wendy talk about all the places where a great deal on a used Mustang could be found, even a place that would truck in a car from out of state for her to look at. Ellen finally reminded her that she would have $2000 to spend, that meant newspaper ads, and small corner car lots.

After dinner, Kevin called looking for instruction on his search on Tuesday.

When I asked if he found anyone to go with him, he said there was almost a fight over who would go. He picked a quiet guy who was built like a long distance runner to be his 'wing-man', figuring the more rugged types would forget why they were there,and just keep spending money on beer and lap-dances.

As you can imagine, that got a good laugh from Ellen and I, but a confused look from Wendy. Thank God! At this point, I took the phone off speaker.

I told Kevin, that from their websites, (Yes, even strip lounges have a web site) both of these seem to be straight. If he could get friendly with one of the girls, I was sure she would know the type of bar we were looking for.

Over his protests, I reassured him, that most of these girls were just going to work for a job, and a high-paying one at that, and they weren't off-duty prostitutes coming inside to get warm.

All the time I was talking to Kevin, Ellen was giving me the strangest looks, and shaking her head. After I hung up, I asked what her problem was.

“You must have a lot of faith in Kevin to encourage him to get friendly with one of the strippers.”

“Ellen, with these girls, it's a job. A lot of these kids are paying off student loans, or paying for advanced degrees. With the bouncers they are safer than if they worked in an office. Some places walk the girls to their cars to make sure they are safe.”

“If you say so, Ginny” Ellen conceded.

“Oh but I am, I considered this route myself to make enough money to pay for my surgeries. I know a place or two that employs only cross-dressers or transgendered girls. Once the surgery is successful, they want you to leave. You get a reference that's out of this world, if you want to stay in the clothing removal business.

Wendy looked like the entrance of a carnival ride her mouth was open so wide.

“Aunt Ginny, I know you were like me, but you thought of doing this to make money?”

“Don't act so surprised honey, do you know how much it costs for the transitional surgeries? Not counting hotel accommodations and air fare, it'll cost around $30,000.”

“$30,000? Doesn't your insurance pay for any of it?”

Ellen started to respond, but with a glance at me, she stopped.

“Wendy, this is considered to be cosmetic surgery. In the UK, after two years living as a woman, with the proper letters from doctors, it will be paid for by the National Health Service, but we don't live in England. Some insurance companies here are starting to pay for some of the procedures though, but you have to factor in the medications you will be on, and the amount of time you can't work. This is why so many T-girls don't have the SRS surgery.”

Wendy looked at me with new respect. ”Auntie, you had the full surgery? How did you ever pay for it?”

I heard a snort from Ellen, who said she'd explain it.

“Wendy, Ginny worked double shifts, and scrimped and saved until she had enough to not only pay for herself, but airfare for me also. Before working for Steve Brady, she drove a truck at union wages. That allowed her to pay for her trip to Thailand and her recuperation.”

“So young lady, depending on what Kevin comes up with, determines if I make a few phone calls to girls I know. I might just call them anyway, Sue in particular. I knew her when we were kids. Ellen, I don't think you ever knew her, her name was Andrew McCarty, a red head with a million freckles.

“After he was seen wearing his sister's clothes, the family moved to start afresh with two daughters, not a boy and a girl.”

Wendy looked interested, “How long ago was this Aunt Ginny?”

“Twenty years ago; back then transgendered children were considered mentally ill, sometimes committed for “correction”. This was recently made illegal, since there were quacks advertising their 'clinic' that could cure them.

“Just recently, a pre-surgery T-girl who had been arrested for prostitution in the past was tossed into men's prison on a minor drug possession charge; so, don't ever do something that would get you arrested and placed in a holding cell, you will be with men.”

By the shocked expression on Wendy's face, I think she was thinking of what would happen.

“Time for bed, I can't wait to hear Kevin's report tomorrow night. And Wendy, Billy will spend the night with us. That means you will bunk with me!

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 46

For the next three nights Kevin enjoyed the charms of twenty different young ladies. We got to know his nephew a lot better too. The blossoming relationship between Wendy and Billy lost a little of its heat, but in other ways grew. Having him stay with us nights, meant having supper and breakfast with the three of us. Also Wendy had company when she walked the puppy.

Kevin reported in by phone each morning after picking Billy up at our condo. It seems he was getting friendly with one particular dancer at the Surf. Apparently her shtick was a Bengal tiger body tattoo. It went from her neck stopping at her wrists and ankles. After disrobing, she would lap a bowl of milk.

Kevin became friendly enough that she was aware of me and invited Kevin to bring me along the next time he was there, to see her act.

We made plans for Saturday night, but since Ellen and Pete were seeing a movie it was decided to leave Billy at Kevin's, and Wendy would remain home, alone.

We had no riding lesson on Saturday; Cathy and her husband were visiting her sister in Pittsfield that weekend. I made an early supper for just Wendy and me as I was expecting Kevin at 7PM.

He showed up a little early wearing jeans and a sweater, almost matching my outfit of jeans and a cowl-necked jersey, with short boots with a three inch heel. I grabbed my leather jacket and off we headed for the 'Naked City'.

We got to the club just after the heavy beer drinkers had left and the younger crowd were arriving. I was surprised, expecting a dark, dingy room with sticky tables and floor. Instead it was well lit, reminding me of a dance club. Everything was spotless. Along one wall was a bar with three bartenders, two men and one older woman, but dominating the room was a large stage with two brass poles, like you'd find in an old firestation.

As soon as we sat, a cute waitress asked Kevin for a drink order, saying, “The usual for you honey, and how 'bout your girl?”

After asking for a Bud Light, I looked at Kevin and said. “Honey? Just how many times have you come here?”

Before he could answer, our waitress, Mindy, returned with his Amstel and my Bud. He dropped a twenty on her tray and thanked her.

My eyebrows rose at the ten dollar tip, but I said nothing. Kevin said they also served fries and a very good cheeseburger.

Just then the P.A. system announced the next act, Terri the Tiger.

“This is the girl,” Kevin said, “After her act she walks around the tables, visiting. I know she'll stop when she sees us.”

Well, needless to say this girl was very flexible, bending in ways a normal person could only imagine. She was suggestive, but not over the top. Her routine included climbing one of the poles, and prowling across the stage, flexing and stretching like a big cat, matching her tattoo.

Soon the stage lights dimmed, and Terri left to a round of applause. After a minute the P.A. announced the next act. We could see Terry making her rounds through the tables.

After catching sight of Kevin, she gave a wave and came over. Did I mention she had put a bikini and a short robe on?

Reaching our table, Terri gave Kevin a quick kiss on the cheek, and asked if I was Ginny. After I answered 'Yes', we gave a little handshake and she sat down.

To say I was fascinated with her tattoos was an understatement. Terri noticed this right away and chuckled, “Yes it hurt, and yes, it actually could be removed, but how would I look in the old-age home in a short sleeved blouse?”

That broke the ice, we started gabbing as if we were old friends, Kevin having a hard time getting in a word. I found out she started stripping to pay off her student debts, and to finance her MBA. She actually enjoyed it, and had been dancing for ten years.

Then Terri excused herself, promising to return after her act. Mindy returned with two more beers and left with another twenty bill.

This time I paid more attention to what Terri did, and could see the dance routine she performed. Kevin and I discussed how friendly she seemed, and if she might know a place where Morales might be hiding.

“This is the girl,” Kevin said, “Did you get any vibes from her?”

My jaw dropped open, “No, you don't mean she...”

“Yes”

I watched Terri wiggle her way to our table, this time looking harder. Still nothing. Now how to broach the subject, and not offend her.

“Hi, did you miss me? I'm on a forty-five minute break, mind if I have a burger?”

She waved in Mindy's direction, and soon had a cheeseburger and a diet Coke.

I took a deep breath, and asked, “Doctor Phuket's clinic?”

Terry froze, then gave me a closer look, asking, “You too Ginny? I guess we have a lot in common then sister.”

I stood and gave her a quick hug, peering at Kevin silently asking how he knew. He shrugged saying, “After being around you for so long, I recognize the same signs.”

Terri and I started to compare notes and how long ago we had our Asian “Vacations”. For her it was two years, when I told her it was just 9 months for me, she was very complementary, saying she now knew how Kevin figured her out.

She was due back on stage for her last act. Before going she invited us back to her “dressing” room. All we needed to say to the bouncer was 'Jean invited us'. I guessed Jean was her 'non-stage' name.

After the lights came back up, the P.A. announced the Smith Sisters, and something about if you want them, just cough.

We gave her a few minutes than made our way to the dressing rooms. We thought she must be the headliner, her door had her name and a big star.

After knocking, we received a “It's open” and went inside. She was fully dressed, and just finishing the removal of her heavy make-up.

“Would you guys like a cold soda? If so, open the little 'fridge. Kevin hinted about a 'CD/TG only' club last night. I think I can help, but what's the story on this?”

I made a quick decision to tell her the whole story starting with Gene. She would ask a question every now and then, but was obviously fascinated. Jean was really amazed with my original disguise and Ellen's quick thinking.

When I got to the hit and run that killed that woman in Lynn she cursed out loud. After hearing about Vinny's activities, bar-tending at gay bars, she asked if he ever dressed up. Seeing our confused looks, she laughed and said she knew of a place in Quincy that sounded like the place for Vinny to hide in the open.

“The place is called the Candy Cane Club. There's a chain, but I only know of this one. I think the rest are in Europe.

I started to laugh, “The Candy Cane Club”? That's the name of a club in England in a story by Tanya Allen. Surely she invented the club, it really doesn't exist?”

Jean just looked at me and said the club's name again, and that it was on the other side of a parking lot from Quincy District Court.

“Look, I'm off Monday and Tuesday, why don't we go there and you can see for yourself?”

I knew Vinny would recognize Kevin, but if I went in with Terri, with heavy make-up myself, he wouldn't get suspicious. We agreed to pick her up in the early evening on Monday at her apartment in Nahant. Bet the blue hairs in Nahant didn't know they had a neighbor who took off her clothes for a living!

Sunday came and went with the Patriots winning a close one with the New York Jets. Ellen couldn't believe Kevin found out so much in one stop, and questioned me giving out so much information.

After assuring her Jean was a manufactured girl like me she relaxed a bit.

“Won't everyone know who she is with those tattoos?” Ellen asked.

I just shrugged, saying she told us not to worry, she had it under control.

Ellen and I both drove to work on Monday; I was going to leave early to prepare for my trip to the Candy Cane Club that night. Jean had sent me an email with a suggestion on make-up ideas. She had a sense of humor, this make-up was going to make me look like a man who was trying to look like a woman.

After showering, I was to brush a black foundation where I used to have to shave. Once this was done than I brushed a more transparent blush over the black. Next I was to make my eyebrows thicker and bushier. Then do the rest like usual. I was to make my bust larger using my old 'cutlets'.

This, she said, would make me look like a guy trying to pass, I never looked like this in the old days!

Checking myself out in the full length mirror in my bedroom I didn't recognize myself!

Ellen and Wendy arrived in time to give me a hard time laughing and giggling. Kevin came in and added to my abuse. “Good thing I never met you when you looked like that.”

“Hey” I said, “I never looked like this, buddy boy, and if you keep it up, strip joints will seem like your new home. And forget about Jean too!”

We got in my car and headed for Nahant. Jean was waiting on the sidewalk in front of the Edgehill Inn on the main road.

As soon as she got a good look at me, she whistled, “You could get a job in the movies doing make-up. I would never recognize you, and those hooters, wow!”

She directed me to take the Braintree split, then to downtown. Follow the signs to the District Court and into the big parking lot the Club was the three story building that looked industrial.

“How are we getting in?” I asked, “In Tanya's book only members and employees are allowed inside.”

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2017 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 47

We arrived at the Braintree split on I93 south and headed for the Durgin Parkway. Wow, it was a good thing Jean was riding in the car, I never would have taken those off ramps. In fifteen minutes, Jean pointed out this boxy three story brick building.

“Kevin, slow down. On the left is the club; it looks just like the one in England! The entrance looks like it's on the side facing the parking lot.”

I could see signs of recent construction in the parking lot. Very few parking spaces had been painted, but everyone seemed to be lined up okay.

Jean pointed out the entrance to Kevin, suggesting he park some distance away so as not to cause curiosity when he stayed in the car.

I looked at Jean or should I say Terri the Tiger, and asked her what was next.

“I suggest we walk up and try to get in, failing that we should ask for the manager. If this club is run the same as the London branch, any job requests are filed online, with a photo included. If you pass muster, they bring you in for an inspection and interview.”

“If that's the case Jean, what are we doing now?” I asked.

She laughed: “Just follow my lead.”

So I did.

We walked up to the door where a bouncer the size of a NFL tackle stood guard. He looked us over and said “Members only, or employees, and you two are neither.”

Terri pushed up her sleeves, and purred. “Not yet honey, but is the boss around?”

Before answering, he asked if her tattoos were real. When Terri nodded, he exclaimed: “I know you! If that keeps on going, your name is Terri the Tiger, right?”

Now she smiled and said “Yes, now is the manager in?”

The human mountain turned and picked up a phone. All I heard was a mumble, then he nodded his head, hung up the phone, and said “Mr Logan will be right here, and to come in.”

Soon, a tall, handsome, bald-headed man in a $3000 suit approached.

“Ladies, my name is Logan, and I know of one of you but you are?” he said looking at me.

Well here goes nothing, “Ginny Hanson, Mr Logan. My friend Terri suggested I come along to see your operation.”

“My operation huh? Well then come in and look around girls. Ask anything you want.”

We walked into what seemed like a huge bar and a large dance floor. Pretty women were carrying trays with drinks and some were topless. Behind the bar were two beautiful women who were mixing drinks tossing bottles around, reminding me of Tom Cruise and that Australian actor Bryan Brown, only these girls did it for real.

Logan said: “I see Jeanie and Amelia have caught your attention; ask them for a drink, on the house, of course.”

I asked for a California lemonade, and Terri asked for a Texas Root Beer.

With bottles and sliced lemons and limes flying, I had a drink in front of me in less than two minutes. I turned to Terri; she was already sipping her drink.

“I never heard of a Texas Root beer, what's in it?”

Terri laughed, “The main liqueur is Galliano, I forget the rest, but she didn't,” pointing at Amelia.

We continued on to the second floor.

Again a long bar, but instead of a dance floor this one had a stage. Performing now was Judy Garland, or a guy that looked like her and actually singing, not lip-syncing like I've seen before.

“All my performers do their own singing. They're a bunch of talented girls who could work anywhere, except for one small thing,” Mr Logan said. “You'll also find at the east end of each floor are a dozen private rooms where members can have private lap dances. No touching by either person. If a member does, his membership is voided, and if an employee does it, she's fired on the spot. Each room is equipped with CCTV that's constantly monitored, just like in Las Vegas.”

I was overwhelmed, and even Terri was awe-struck.

“Any questions yet?” Logan asked.

“The members. I see some obviously badly made up women, like drag queens, and others in suits. Are all these members?” Terry asked.

“Yes, some come in drag, or dressed, if you will. Some come in street clothes and change here, then change back before they leave to go home. As you can see, some come and stay in street clothes.”

“There are no sis-women here,” he continued, “The only full women have had surgery after being already in our employ. Once they have SRS, they no longer may work as entertainers. Other than bartenders who can work here forever, they can work as waitresses, but only for six months. When they leave, I give them a recommendation that will get them a job anywhere and I mean any place!”

I was fascinated. “How are they paid, how do you make money?”

By now, we had reached the third floor, where I saw only two or three offices, and what looked like a penthouse apartment.

“The bartenders and waitresses we pay by direct deposit, any tips are theirs. If they do lap dances, the girls charge $100, the room costs the members $125 per hour. The membership card records the fees. We have three card readers on each floor, two at each bar, and a central spot at a hostess desk.”

“Now, what brings you ladies here tonight?” Logan finally asked.

“We were told of this club, and had to see it for ourselves,” Terri paused, “Are you hiring? I'm a pre-surgical, and Ginny here, is post.”

“As I said, except for our bartenders, no one new works here after the GRS surgery, so Ginny can you tend bar?” Logan asked.

I just shook my head, “Not like those two, I can't.”

He turned and looked at Terri, “Can I see your stage act Terri? I'm told you are among the best.

She shrugged, “Sure. Do you have a preference? I can work with a pole or have a more athletic act that doesn't use one.”

Logan paused, “If you do a stage act, you pay me $50 per day and keep the tips, but if you perform in a revue, it must pay $250 divided by how many girls perform. You keep all the money from lap-dances however. Waitresses get $20 per hour, keep your tips, and if you choose, $100 per lap dance. On average our bartenders make $1200 per night counting tips, and waitresses, with lap-dances over $1500 per night. Working five days a week, that's roughly $5000 to $7500 a week.”

“Girls, think it over, we only take job applications over the internet. Fill one out, send it in, and I'll call you in for an interview. Terri, you're going to interview right now for a stage act. By the way, can either of you sing?”

We returned to the second floor, and one of the clubs floor managers showed us to a dressing room. Terri stripped down to just an orange gaff, and started to loosen up. She was asked if she had a choice in music.

“How about “Satisfaction” by the Stones?” Terri and I moved to the left side of the stage in the dark.

We heard the opening bars of Satisfaction, and a spot light lit the stage center. Slinking into the light was a Bengal Tiger! Sinuously, Terri wound around the stage, flexing muscles and bending in ways that would have me in traction.

The audience were fighting to see who could stuff money in her thong. It was amazing! Too soon the music ended. Terri stood and curtseyed, rapidly walking out of the spotlight to a thunderous applause.

When the house lights came on, I even saw the mountainous bouncer standing in the back of the room clapping for all he was worth!

Logan walked into the dressing room with a huge smile on his face. “ I've never seen an act bring down the house like you just did. Terri, can we make a deal?”

Terri still in Bengal Tiger mode, purred, then said “Not at your prices dear, you and I would need to have a different agreement than the free-lancers that pay you to perform.”

I jumped in, “Mr Logan, Terri won't do lap-dances so to make up for that, how about $250 each day, and of course, she keeps all her tips?”

Logan smiled, “Honey you need a better agent. You should have seen the line at the bar. The girls couldn't keep up with demand. I'll pay $250 per dance, can you do that five times a day?”

Back in Jean mode, she started to count the bills on the make-up table. Sorting ones and fives to one side and tens and twenty’s to the other.

I made a rough count of $420 for just one dance!

'You have a deal Boss. Write up a contract for those numbers lasting six months. After that time, we can sit down and talk.”

Fully dressed again Jean gave him a hug and a quick kiss on the cheek. “Give me a call when the contract is ready for me to sign. I need a week to square things where I'm dancing now too.”

“Okay, it's a deal. My CPA is my wife, she'll start on it tonight. Oh, buy the way, we live on the third floor. How about you, a waitress or bartender are the only spots for you, and you really can't tend bar.”

I said I'd fill out the online form, and have to think about the two positions.

“Okay , honey, a pal of the Tiger has a job here, let me know.”

Jean and I headed for the parking lot and poor Kevin. He'd been waiting in the car for over three hours, but before we left, the door was blocked by the huge bouncer.

“Ma’am” he said, “I've never seen anything like that, thank you.”

Jean just smiled and gave his arm a rub as we walked out the security door.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2018 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 48

When Jean and I got back to my Honda SUV at first we didn't see Kevin. I immediately
started to worry, expecting the worst. Peeking through the back-seat window, Jean started laughing.

“Ginny, I found him. He's cute when asleep, isn't he?”

Kevin had found my emergency surplus Swiss army blanket, and curled up in the back seat snoring away.

“What do you think, should I wake him up, or let him dream on?” Jean asked.

Chuckling, I decided to let him sleep, knowing he'd be full of questions as soon as he woke up.

“Hop in Terri the Tiger, we can talk on the way home.”

Now it was Jean's turn to laugh, “Careful where you call me that, please. Can you imagine if the other condo owners ever saw my act?”

“Yeah, all the guys would be stepping on their tongues, and all, the women would be after your autograph.”

“The women would want my autograph? They wouldn't want to stone me in the front yard?”

“Jean, you are a miracle, the way you move, the way men freeze up. Oh yeah, keep a pen handy.”

About the time we arrived at the Ted Williams tunnel, we heard groans coming from the back seat, then, “What's happening, is the car being stolen? I've got to piss.”

Jean giggled, “Is he always like that when he wakes up?”

“The peeing part is, but he's a guy, what do you expect?” I answered. “Welcome to the land of the living, Kevin. We are just going into the Ted Tunnel.”

“You two were so long in the club, I got cold, so I grabbed the blanket, and must have dozed off.”

Jean laughed again. “If you called that dozing, what is sleep like? Jeeze, a bomb could've gone off without waking you up.”

“Yeah, yeah, so what was the club like? Did you learn anything? What took so long? Is everyone inside really a guy? Or a girl, or a tranny?”

I turned my head and looked at him, “Full of questions aren't you? Can you be any more insensitive? Or is this your way of pouting, because you had to wait in the car?”

He just shrugged, but had the decency to blush and say he was sorry.

Jean suggested I start, and she would fill when needed. So I started. “First, without a dress and lipstick, you wouldn't through the door with a shot-gun. The bouncer was the size and demeanor of an angry Grizzly Bear. The only man in the club was the Manager.

“The manager, Mr Logan, was really friendly, especially when he recognized Jean as Terri the Tiger. He even asked if she would do her act. You should have seen her! Nothing like her act at The Naked City in Peabody. On second thought, I'm glad you missed it.”

Jean piped in, “What Ginny isn't telling you is we were both offered jobs, me as a dancer, at my own rate, as a headliner and Ginny as a bartender, making each night, with tips, about $1500 a shift.

“As to Vinny Morales, we didn't ask. This way if he applies, and gets hired, we'll know where he is.”

“So, are you two going to work there, and for how long?” he asked.

I went first. “I want to talk about that with Ellen and Steve Brady before I do anything. But for me it would be temporary, until Morales shows up.”

“I might take my act there, the money's great, and I would have, if you don't mind the pun, more exposure.”

After dropping Jean off at her condo in Nahant, we headed for our condo in Swampscott.

It was after midnight, so we were quiet opening the door to the living room. Ellen and Wendy were sound asleep, with the television softly murmuring about a new vacuum cleaner you had to buy if you loved your family.

Kevin gave me a kiss, promised to call me the next day, and left in his pickup truck. Ellen woke up when she heard the door close. Rubbing her eyes she asked “Well, how did things go?”

Before answering, I went into the kitchen and made a couple of quick cups of tea with the Kurig coffee maker.

Quickly filling Ellen in on the club and how it's a direct duplicate of 'The Candy Cane Club' in Tanya Allen's book. This make us wonder if the club exists, or if after reading her book, some entrepreneur decided to build his own 'Club' . I said Jean was going to accept working there, and Ellen just had to see her act!”

“Why don't I feel there is more to tell about this Logan guy?” Ellen paused, “You seem to be holding something back, fess up Ginny.”

About this time, Wendy's eyes fluttered open, and with a big yawn, she greeted me with a “Young lady, do you know what time it is? “

Turning bright red, as usual, I answered Ellen. “There are no cis-women or men who aren't either a crossdresser or transitioning, just like in the book. Well, I was offered a job working as a bartender. The job would pay, with tips, $1500 or more a shift. The bar opens at 4pm and closes at 2am.”

“Are you going to take the offer?” Ellen asked.

“That's what I want to ask you and Steve Brady about. If I came in at lunch time, 11:30, and worked until 3pm, that would give me enough time for sleep and working behind the bar at the club. I would be able to work eight hours twice a week, Mondays and a floating weekday, so it would mean only three days I'd be on short hours. This would be only until I spotted Vinny.”

Ellen said, “You realize his appearance will be radically different. He will have breasts, glued on or surgically enhanced and heavily made up, with possible cosmetic surgical improvements.”

“That's why I need to be there; Jean would never know him from a photo, having short hair and a mustache and all.”

“So this would only be temporary, three days a week? I'm okay with it, let me run it by Steve tomorrow. He wants Morales caught as bad as we do. Let's go to bed, we've got work tomorrow. Oh boy, it's 2am, only three hours sleep!”

Next morning, when we arrived at the office, Ellen suggested she call Steve Brady to see what he thought. So rather that have us talk about it, we might as well tell Wendy and Steve at the same time.

Wendy was bursting at the seams, full of questions she wanted to ask me. I felt sorry for her and told a brief story, not including the job offer from Mr Logan, but describing the club and the requirements the employees had to meet.

This of course, made her eyes huge. “You mean everyone working there is like me? I mean, guys who are girls and dress that way?”

I thought for a minute, Wendy's seventeen, old enough to hear some of this, why not tell her?

“Most of the people who work there have had breast surgery, mostly a normal size, but some are huge, thinking they would get larger tips that way.”

“How much money do they make, Aunt Ginny?” she asked.

“If my memory serves, Wendy, the bartenders get around $1500 a night counting tips, and the waitresses, counting tips, make $1200. Of course, if they do lap dances, this adds $100 for each dance. I forget what the entertainers make, but they pay the club $50 per day to work there. Most of the girls are saving up to pay for surgery, including GRS.”

“Waitresses make $1200 a day? What are the requirements to waitress, this sounds a lot better than working at Mickey D's.”

“Young lady!” I scolded, “You will not work there as a waitress, so get that thought out of your mind!”

“But Auntie, $1200. I could buy a car in a week!”

“ NO MORE! We'll finish this conversation when we get HOME!”

I really regret telling her about the club. Well, you can't un-ring a bell, so maybe if I bartend, she could come and see what really does go on. Hopefully, this will scare her off.

About 9:30 Steve showed up, just in time for the coffee truck. Perfect timing, he bought for all of us.

Once inside, Steve asked, “What's this about Ginny working at a titty club?”

So I proceeded to tell him about my new friend Jean, and that maybe Morales would show up there.

“She has tiger tattoos? I've seen her, she calls herself Terri the Tiger, right? Can you introduce me to her, Ginny?”

“Only if you say yes to my plan Steve.”

“Done! Now when can I meet her?”

I promised to call her that day; and fill out an online employment application!

(correctly ^j^)

'

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2018 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 49

Around lunchtime I called Jean, giving her time for some sleep. I filled her in on my plan to apply for work as a bartender; oh yeah, also that in giving me the okay, Steve wanted to meet her. Jean said that it was okay, but why?

“Steve has seen you work kiddo, and was 'impressed'.”

“'Impressed' huh, did you clean that up?” she snorted.

“Of course I did, he's a guy after all,” I paused. “Actually, it's too bad Kevin saw you, good thing he didn't see you last night!”

“Ginny, why don't you come to work with me at the Naked City? I can have you work with the bartenders there for a week. By then, you will be proficient, not tossing bottles around, but pretty good, good enough for the Candy Cane Club.”

Now I was getting excited; I could pull draft beers and make common mixed drinks, but I was slow, too slow. Working as a bartender for a week should fix that.

“What time do you leave?” I asked. “I would have to run this by Ellen to let her know.”

“Honey, I'll pick you up at your house, and drop you home later,” Jean paused, “I work from 4pm until two in the morning; can you be ready to leave by 3:30?”

“Sure, why don't you stop for me at work tomorrow? It's on the Lynnway, across from the college.”

Jean laughed, “We can kill two birds with one stone, have that Steve Brady there too!”

We hung up with her picking me up at the condo, so I could get some 'hot' clothes from home.

After hanging up, I filled Ellen in on our plans. Not only did I need to leave a little early that day, but for a week. She and Wendy would be on their own for supper.

As expected, Wendy was full of questions, asking if I had to work without clothes too.

That question got Ellen and I laughing. Ellen decided to fill her in on what goes on in a lounge like Naked City.

“Wendy, except for the entertainment, the waitresses and more importantly, the bartenders are just like at any other lounge. They are dressed better than at a place like Hooters.”

You could see the wheels turning in her head before she asked: “How old do you need to be to work as a bartender?”

“Forget it young lady,” I said. “After getting your GED, you are going to college, then if you want, you can work tending bar.”

I got a typical teenaged response, she stamped her foot, and shouted “UNFAIR!” before running out and sitting in the front seat of Ellen's SUV.

I told Ellen I had to go, and if she was still up, I'd see her when I got home.

When I arrived at the condo, I rushed to do 'clubbing' make-up, then grabbed a pair of smokey black stockings. After carefully sliding them on to prevent a run, I took a short black leather skirt, a vee necked tight silver blouse and a pair of four inch shiny black court shoes from my closet.

I had barely finished brushing my hair when I heard a car's horn beep outside. Sitting in our driveway was Jean in her little red convertible. Ellen had arrived by now and was introducing Wendy and herself to “Terri”.

Hurrying outside, after giving Wendy a peck on her cheek, I gave a wave to Ellen as we drove away.

Jean filled me in on what to expect at the club. The two bartenders were Susan and Tim. Jean had filled them in on why I was going to be there and more importantly, that since I would be learning, no pay for me.

We arrived at the lounge in Peabody just a few minutes early at 3:45pm. I followed Jean through the employee entrance to a small break room, then into the bar area. After introducing me, Jean said, “Guys, she's in your hands until I collect her at two.”

Tim showed me where everything was behind the bar and then gave me a small black waiter's apron. The first waitress came to the bar and gave me the order; two draft Millers, and a Scotch on the rocks.

This broke the ice and I relaxed a bit. Susan patted my back and said not to worry, most drinks would be that simple.

As the night progressed, Tim and Susan were able to have a short break with me there. My time came and after a bathroom stop, I slid my heels off and rubbed my aching feet. One of the dancers sat beside me and we gabbed a little. She remarked she hadn't seen me before. I laughed and said I was interning behind the bar.

The night flew by and soon Jean was handing me my coat. As I turned to leave, Tim grabbed my sleeve and handed me an envelope.

“What's this?” I asked.

Tim smiled and said, “Your tips; you had a few fans tonight Ginny. Normally we split the tips, but tonight, these are yours. See you tomorrow?”

I was flabbergasted, but squeaked out a 'thank you' and said I was looking forward to it.

On the ride home, I looked inside the envelope, and exclaimed, “Oh my gosh, $325!”

Jean laughed. “They must really like you Ginny, normally, the bartenders would keep all the tips.”

She dropped me off about 2:30. Removing my shoes from my aching feet, I quietly crept in, trying not to wake Wendy.

With a snort, she sat up, said 'Hi', and rolled over, softly snoring again.

After washing off my make-up, I slid under the covers of my bed and in a few seconds, was snoring too.

Wow, did 5:30 come fast! I followed the aroma of fresh coffee to the kitchen. Ellen handed me a big mug of steaming life, and a toasted bagel.

“How did it go last night? I tried to stay awake, but fell asleep before the Perry Mason repeat was over.”

Wendy staggered out of the bathroom fully dressed, and asked if I spoke to her last night, or did she dream it?

I filled them in during the ride to work. Ellen asked if I remembered my change of clothes. I held up my backpack, and said I would change at the club.

Ellen was busy checking with the finish carpenters and electricians as soon as we arrived at the job site.

Wendy told me not to worry, she could fill in for me, entering material slips and faxing orders for more material. My fee for this was filling her in on my night behind the bar in a strip club. Laughing, I assured her that I did not strip, and was so busy I only saw Terri's tiger act.

“Aunt Ginny, how old must you be to tend bar?”

“A waitress must be eighteen to serve alcohol. I'm not sure about the bartenders, but I think you need to be twenty-one.”

Ellen sat beside her when I was answering, and asked her why.

“Auntie, wouldn't make more sense for me to go to a bartender's school, then a two year college? I would work at a regular restaurant or night club, not a place like the Naked City.”

Ellen and I looked at each other, surprised at how maturely she presented her case.

Jean picked me up at three in the afternoon, early enough for me to change before my shift. She teased me saying I really only needed a thong. That earned her a playful punch in her bicep.

Susan and Tim warmly greeted me, “Back again for more? Well this is Friday, and you will be hustling your buns tonight.”

It was busy as soon as we opened! Several times as I bent over for more ice, my bum was softly patted. Eagle-eyed Tim saw this and warned the offender that the next time he was out. Tim wasn't that scary, but the bouncer was! He came running over at a signal from Sue.

They took time to show me some common drinks, and where the computer was under the bar with the 'bartender's guide'.

Soon 2am came and as I slipped off my heels, Susan handed me a thick envelope. “This is your split of tips, you earned it tonight, honey.”

As Jean and I walked to her car, I peaked inside and squeaked at the amount.

“How much this time?” Jean asked.

“Jean, it's over $450! They split it evenly. I'm going to give it back tomorrow!”

“No you won't, you earned that money. Remember, you aren't being paid, but between my acts, I noticed the bar was busier, with more patrons sitting at the bar then usual.”

Wow! Two nights, and I'd made almost $800 in tips! That's $2,000 dollars in tips alone for a five day week. Maybe I needed a new job, sorry Ellen!

The following day was Saturday, so I ignored my alarm, turning over until the urge to pee woke me up around ten in the morning. I had decided to skip my riding lesson, so I had the house to myself.

Over scrambled eggs (with a pinch of sugar) and bacon, I worried Ellen might slip and tell Pete of my undercover plans.

The phone rang and looking at the caller ID, I saw Pete was the caller! Oh,Oh!

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2018 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 50

“Hello Pete, how have you been? I haven't seen you for a bit, what's up?”

God, I sounded guilty even to me!

“I'll tell you what's up, you nosing into my investigation, that's what up! One of my guys saw a woman of your description working behind a bar in a strip club in Peabody. You want to explain?”

I swallowed, “Pete, Vinny Morales was seen in two gay bars, first as a bartender, then applying for employment as a singer in another. What would make you think he'd work in a straight strip lounge?”

“Due diligence on my part, covering all angles. Not that it's any business of yours Ginny.”

Wow, Pete actually was angry with me !

“Ginny, I worry you'll get hurt, I worry Morales will recognize you and take off again. I worry that because of you, Ellen will be hurt, One thing I hate is worrying, and right now, you are the cause of making me worry.”

Taking a deep breath before speaking, I promised Pete I wouldn't get in the way of his investigation, and would never endanger Ellen.

He grunted a goodbye and hung up, leaving me feeling guilty for if not actually lying, then fibbing to him. I knew he would blow his top if he found out my plans to work at the Candy Cane Club.

After making a quick lunch of Pea soup and a smoked ham and Swiss cheese sandwich, I sat down to watch ladies figure skating on television to kill time before getting ready for tonight's shift at Naked City.

Looking at the time, I ran into the shower and then found something to wear behind the bar this evening. Tim said Saturday was the busiest, so I decided to wear suntan stockings, a cute red cheerleader's skirt with a pullover white polo shirt. This time, I wore boat moccasins, and stuffed a pair of red heels in my purse.

Jean showed up at exactly at 3 PM, Jeeze she was punctual !

“Hey, when will I meet your boss?” Jean asked, “I bet he's a hunk!”

“A happily married hunk with a couple of kids. I tried to call him Friday, but he wasn't home. I'll try again on Sunday at the half of the football game, never during the game.”

“Any time sweetie, any time.” Jean answered.

Parking in the back of the lounge again, and entering through the employee's door brought us to the entertainer's lounge. Regretfully, I removed the moccasins and slipped on the 3” closed toe heels. Susan saw my open toes last night and said never to wear those behind the bar in case of broken glass.

Giving me a quick air kiss, Jean said “good luck” and headed for her dressing room, or should I say 'un-dressing room'?

Susan and Tim were already behind the bar, and greeted me with “Back for more punishment, uh Ginny?”

I cracked my knuckles and said let me at them, I'm ready for bear.

“Bear! Half of the guys tonight would scare a bear off.”

Like the bell that starts a boxing match, the first refrains of 'D I V O R CE' weren't over before waitresses started putting in orders for bottled and draft beers.

Soon, the three of us were busy, with more guys in front of me than Tim and Sally.

About 11 PM, I heard a booming voice say, “Hey Ginny, where is she?”

Looking up, there was Steve Brady waving a mug of draft beer, and looking around the room.

“Steve” I yelled, “Let me get Terri's attention, so you can meet.” Just then, I heard the Stones' Satisfaction over the PA, This meant Terri was on next.

I asked Susan if I could take my break after Terri's act was over. Susan nodded okay while still making drinks. Like magic, four Margaritas appeared in front of her. Thank goodness we had an area for waitresses only, now the bar was wall to wall patrons.

Just before Terri finished, I signaled to Steve to follow me. Winding back and forth between tables brought us to the backstage area. I got a smile from the bouncer, and Steve got a glare.

“It's okay Tommy, he's with me.” I knocked on the door with the big gold star and announced us.

“It's open,” called Terri, “Come in.”

Steve was like a kid on Christmas morning as he entered. You could see he actually was nervous.

Looking at what Terri had on, I was glad Kevin wasn't there !

“Is this hunk the guy you work for Ginny? He's cute!”

Steve turned bright red, and mumbled his name, stammering over the 'S'.

Terri gave him a hug and a kiss on them cheek, thanking him for letting me have time off to look for Morales.

“Any time, any time she needs time off, it's okay.”

I gave Steve's sleeve a little tug, saying, “She has to get ready for her next act, and I have to get back behind the bar.”

After getting to the bar, Steve gave me a rib-cracking hug saying “Thank you kiddo, take tomorrow off.”

I nodded to Tim to take his break, and was laughing as I pulled a couple of draft beers. Susan asked what was so funny.

I told her the story of Steve and Terri, but when I got to the part where Steve told me to stay home tomorrow, she started laughing also.

“Shoot,” Sue said. “Tomorrow is Sunday, that was awful generous of him, wasn't it?”

If anything it got busier at the bar, with guys two deep. I think they liked looking down my shirt and Susan's too. When Tim came back, and Sue took her break, the mob thinned out a bit. By now, I wished I had left my boat moccasins on, my feet were KILLING me!

After the PA call, “last round, drink up.” I knew my shift would be over in twenty minutes. Sue and Tim didn't lie, tonight was a madhouse!

As soon as the bouncers had cleared out the drunk, semi-drunk, and just plain lonely patrons, it was safe for Terri to show up at the bar.

“How did my girl do tonight?” she asked Susan, “Think she's ready to solo at a bar yet?”

Sue just smiled as Tim handed me a thick envelope stuffed with money.

“Just count the tips Terri, that will be your answer.” Tim said.

As we were sitting in her cute little car, I counted the tip money.

“Jean”, I shrieked, “There's more than $700 here! That means I've made 1500 dollars in just three days. Steve Brady only pays me $1000 a week for 40 hours. This means, in tips alone, in the week I'm here, I'll make 2500 dollars!”

Jean turned to me, smiled, and asked if I had any idea how much she made in tips.

As we arrived back at my condo, I did some quick math in my head, then did it again.

“Shit Jean, that's $ 130,000 per year in just tips. Maybe I am in the wrong job.”

Promising to pick me up at work on Monday, we said our good nights, I went inside and washed and changed into soft flannel PJs.

I was asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow.

I awoke a little after 9 AM, showered, and put on a soft pair of mommie jeans, and a Boston College sweat shirt.

Ellen and Wendy were in the kitchen drinking coffee.

“Look who's up! Ellen can we have breakfast now?”

“Scrambled eggs okay? It's about all I can make. Wendy could you start making the toast? Use the Pumpernickel for a change honey.”

“Then Ellen gave me third degree, starting with Pete's phone call, and ending with me saying how I had made ma fortune in tips.

“Just how much did you make?”

Ellen was astonished when I said 1500 dollars.

When Wendy hear this, she exclaimed, “See, in a month I could pay for school, and in another month, I could buy a new little car!”

Just before the start of the Patriot's game at 1 PM, there was a knock at the door, and Pete came in with 2 six packs of Moosehead Canadian beer.

My heart was suddenly in my mouth!

Pete never brought up Morales, just handed me a beer and a church key. After opening my beer bottle, I handed the opener to Ellen, who just gave me a smile, and a nod.

It was a heck of a game, but during half-time, Pete asked if I was still tending bar in Peabody. I said yes, I needed more cash to pay for my ridding lessons and the lease of my western horse from Cathy.

This seemed to satisfy him a bit, but then asked why my boss was introduced to the tattooed dancer?

I gave him a look and asked if he had ever seen her act, if he had, Pete would not ask that question.

Ellen, God love her, gave him a look that would do the Gorgon proud. “Are you watching strippers now, I'm not good enough?”

Pete was all nervous negative answers and would not look Ellen in the eyes.

Ellen looked at me and winked. I had to laugh at the big tall cop who was cowering before a 140lb girl. Wendy left the room to be able to giggle in the bathroom where Pete couldn't hear.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2018 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 51

Ellen gave me a wink, looked at Pete, and asked, “Just who is going to these strip bars, it's not you is it? How did you know Steve wanted to be introduced to Jean, and that Ginny did it?”

Pete stuttered a bit, then replied, “Ellen, just how in Hell did you know her name was Jean? Wait, I know you two are up to something, and you guys are about to drag this minor into it!”

Now Ellen's Irish was getting up. Wendy and I moved back a little from Pete to a safer distance.

“Just who do you think you are to order us around? If Ginny wants to take her clothes off and tend bar, or for that matter, if I wanted to, what gives you, mister policeman the right to say a thing? Further more, if you keep this up, I may have to reconsider our relationship, you Neanderthal!”

I said she would do the Gorgon proud. I have heard her filet a 260 pound construction foreman who paid her no attention, then calmly ask where I wanted to go for lunch.

Wendy was frozen in the armchair, her mouth agape. Pete's complexion paled, and I think he suddenly realized he had crossed the line. To give him credit, he didn't storm out, or even start shouting; instead you could see him deflate a bit, take a deep breath and apologize.

“You are absolutely correct Ellen, I owe you an apology. But more importantly, I owe Wendy and Ginny a bigger one for trying to run Ginny's life. She can do what ever she wants, and Wendy is seventeen; that's old enough to enlist in the Army and place herself in harm's way. Sorry again, I guess I'll get out of here.”

As Pete turned to go, Ellen grabbed his sleeve, and standing on her tiptoes, gave him a kiss on the cheek.

“Now, you big lug, what would you like for supper? We can have a pasta delivery from the place on the Lynnway. How does Chicken Piccatta, and Caesar Salad sound?”

Wendy and I gave a sigh of relief, but I think the one most relieved was Pete Smith.

After eating, Pete kissed everyone goodnight, saying he had to supervise a task force drug bust at 2am. This way he could grab a few hours sleep on a bed before heading to Chelsea.

We watched the first half of the Sunday Night football game before heading to bed ourselves.

In the morning, I packed a small duffle with my bartending clothes. This way, I could change in the office before Jean picked me up in the afternoon.

Ellen let Wendy drive us in the Explorer to work. You'd think she was driving a bus the way she drove around corners.

The morning was uneventful until after lunch, when Wendy pulled out a pair of heavy black tights, and a cute pink sweater dress.

“Just what are those for young lady?” I asked.

“I want to go with you to the lounge today. This way I can watch you tend bar, and see for myself what a “tittie bar” is like.”

Ellen smirked at me and shook her head saying. “I hope you're happy Ginny, you've created a monster.”

Wendy got indignant, looked at us, and stamped her foot, “I'm the one who lived on the street for two years, not you two, and nothing happened. Believe it or not, I can take care of myself!”

“If Jean says okay, then tonight only, and you will not so much as hand a Coke to any one. Is that clear?”

With a big smile, she nodded and gave me a bone cracking hug, while dancing around yelling “Yes,yes, oh thank you Aunty, thank you!”

Around 3pm, we heard a honk outside. I waved Jean inside.

“Jean, Wendy is insisting she come with us to the Naked City tonight. I told her it was up to you. What do you think?”

Jean laughed, “Sure, but there will be rules. No serving even a glass of water except to Tim or Susan. No wandering around, it's not safe. There are bouncers to keep Ginny and the 'talent' safe from the patrons. If you want to see my act, or another, you will watch from the employee's lounge. Is this perfectly clear, honey?”

Wendy nodded again. I looked at Ellen, “Jean's car is a two seater, how about swapping? We'll take the Explorer, and you can pick up guys in the sports car.

“As long as it's only one guy at a time, sure why not?”

I slid behind the wheel, Wendy got in the back and off we went to Peabody.

After a few minutes, Jean looked around at the leather heated seats, the Bose sound system, and the room inside the SUV. “Ginny, I might trade in my car and get one of these. I hate the thought of driving that roller skate in another winter.

Wendy started bouncing up and down, asking if Jean did sell, could I buy the car for her?

“Not likely, young lady. You are going to drive an old Checker Cab, something safe.”

We arrived at the employee's entrance in no time. I locked the SUV, and followed them inside. Wendy's eyes were enormous as she entered the darkened room. Jean showed her where the employee's lounge was and the employee's restrooms.

Wendy peeked inside the ladies room and was surprised it was so clean.

Jean and I laughed, “Did you expect it to look like a public bathroom in a bus station?” Jean asked her. “We work here just like anywhere else. C'mon, I'll introduce you to Susan and Tim, great people, and good bartenders.”

Introductions made, Jean headed off to become Terri, and I tied on my apron. I repeated the rules to Wendy for the night, and warned her we weren't leaving until 2am.

Susan teased me about bringing a child to an adult venue. Wendy of course, turned bright red. This got Tim chuckling, saying to Wendy that if the power went out, he'd find her to light our way like Rudolph the Red-nosed Reindeer.

Soon we were busy; nothing like Saturday or Friday, though. This allowed longer breaks for Susan, Tim and I.

During one of my breaks I asked Wendy if she wanted to see Jean's act as Terri the Tiger.

“Absolutely, Aunt Ginny. Would I be able to see any of the others?”

“Sure, let me tell Tim what we're doing.”

Soon I heard the Stones' Satisfaction over the speakers and grabbing Wendy, I headed for the backstage entrance.

As the lights slowly came up, here came a tiger from the shadows. I had forgotten Wendy had never seen Jean's complete body tattoo. She was fascinated by the sinuous act. Constantly oohing and ahhing, Wendy never took her eyes from Jean's act.

All too soon the music faded, and 'Terri' retreated into the shadows. Wendy was beside her self. “Can we see her, I can't believe this dance, can we Auntie?”

I beckoned her to follow me. Tommy the mammoth bouncer, winked at me and asked if Wendy was trying out for a job.

You guessed it, Wendy lit the way backstage with her red face. Knocking on Jean's door we entered and sat while Jean put on a robe against the chill.

“What do you think Wendy, want to give it a try? I've got a tiger stripe catsuit somewhere.”

This evoked a nervous laugh from the kid, and a quick “NO WAY!”

I opened Jean's cube refrigerator and handed a diet ginger ale to Jean and Wendy.

“Jean, whose act should Wendy see, besides you that is?”

After thinking a bit she suggested a twin act that used the two fire poles and they should be starting now. We made our goodbyes and headed backstage again.

Wendy watched the twins perform, but I could tell after seeing the tiger act, everyone else's was like kissing your brother.

Last call couldn't come soon enough! I slipped off my heels and into my boat moccasins, aah!

Jean came for us as soon as the coast was clear, and we headed out, but not before Susan handed another stuffed envelope to me again.

“It's not close to Saturday,” Sue said, “But it's better than a poke in the eye with a dull stick.”

With that homily in my ears, I unlocked the SUV. “Jean, why don't you drive? That will tell you if you want one.”

Wendy curled up in the back seat, doing her best Kevin imitation. Soon soft snores kept us company on the ride back to Swampscott.

As she was swapping cars, Jean looked at me and asked if I was up for one more day.

I said 'yes', and that I'd see her at 3pm that afternoon.

We almost carried Wendy inside. She didn't perk up until she saw the money inside the envelope. Another $400! This made $1900 in tips in four days!

Many thanks to Bronwen Welsh, for without her encouragement, and assistance in correcting typos and sentence structure, this story would not happen.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2018 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 52

About lunch-time my cell phone rang. Checking the caller ID, I saw it was Jean.

“Hey sexy, what's up?” I asked, “Are you still picking me up?”

“Yes, but if I show up early, we can send in applications for the Candy Cane Club. Remember, they have to be in the form of an email.”

Since the phone was on speaker, Ellen heard, and nodded her okay.

“Any time you want, Jean; just give it a hour before we need to leave for The Naked City. Okay then, I'll see you in a hour, drive safely.”

We knew when she arrived, all sounds of construction stopped, at least until she came inside!

After opening the office door, Ellen stood on the landing and shouted, “Haven't you animals seen a pretty girl before? Get back to work, or I'll hire an all woman crew. I don't pay you to look at the girls, I pay you to work!”

She re-entered the office grinning: “Jean, you just made their day.”

By now Jean had her coat off and was sitting at my laptop, starting the word program. I made three coffees and joined them.

Her dancing resume was only one page, the second page was a downloaded publicity photo of her slithering across the stage to a bowl of milk. Two clicks and it was sent on its way.

I was applying for the job of bartender, but had to include my gender history, including the little trip to Dr Phukit's clinic outside of Bangkok. I then listed the bar I worked at as Gene, in college, then my experience behind the bar at The Naked City in Peabody.

Jean assured me I had the job, and that the City would check with the lounge there. Two clicks later the die was cast, I had applied for a job in Quincy.

Somehow, I felt my life was going to change radically. Three o'clock came and Jean and I had to go; kissing Wendy and a quick hug for Ellen, we left.

I was quiet on the drive north and this made Jean ask if I was having second thoughts.

“What happens if I like working as a bartender there? My life will change; I'll hardly see Ellen, and almost never see Wendy. I love them like the family I never had. I'll make a ton of money, but I'm happy now.”

“Why don't we talk about this on the way home, honey. We need to go inside now,” Jean said.

A quick hug and a kiss and we went our separate ways, me to the bar and Jean to her dressing room.

Sue and Jim greeted me with “Why the long face, something wrong?”

I explained my ennui as I tied on my apron, but soon got busy pulling draft beers and opening long-necks. It looked like it would be that sort of night, no fancy cocktails, just a martini or gin and tonic once it a while.

This gave me time to mull over whether being a bookkeeper for Steve Brady or even a bartender here or at the Candy Cane is what I would be happier doing.

Soon the night was over; Jim gave me a huge hug and my tips envelope. Sue and I were teary, promising to keep in touch.

Jean started up the Mazda convertible, and sped north on to the highway.

“Well, feel like talking about it? Or do you want to wait?” she gently asked.

Taking a deep breath, I started with my insecurities and finished with my fears. I said Wendy needed her own room, but the condo only had two bedrooms. She couldn't be left alone all day, and would need to live with Ellen in our old one, or I needed to find a new condo with three bedrooms.

During this, Jean was silent. “Wow, you do have problems, but even if things stayed as they are, Wendy needs her own room. So a new apartment or condo is needed. Now, making $130,000 a year versus $40,000 is no choice. Not seeing the girls as much because you would be working nights is the only problem.

“You need to sit down with Ellen and Wendy too and talk things out. Between Ellen's salary, and your new income, you two have enough money to purchase anything. Don't forget, Wendy will be working soon, paying her way and saving money for whatever surgeries or HRT she wants.”

A fast cheek kiss, and a promise to talk tomorrow, and I went quietly inside, trying not to wake Wendy.

I left a note for Ellen saying I got home at 3am and would sleep in that day. I would greet them with a roast turkey dinner with all the fixings, even creamed onions with a little Burgundy added.

I woke up at 10am! Slowly doing my morning ablutions, I dressed in soft jeans and a sweatshirt. I made coffee, and hot oatmeal for breakfast.

Turning on NECN for news and weather, I read through the morning newspaper. At 11 o'clock, I found 'The Price is Right'. Drew Carey? What happened to Bob Barker?

After watching screaming men and women “coming on down” I wondered if the contestants realized they would owe taxes on their winnings.

Around 3:30 Ellen and Wendy arrived home. I think Wendy's nose proceeded her. The turkey was a hour from being done, and a wonderful aroma filled the house.

Ellen smiled and asked me if this was to proceed bad news. I admitted an important discussion was needed after dinner, but not bad news, only a family discussion.

I finished whipping the potatoes and took the onions off the double boiler's heat. Wendy helped by microwaving the turnip and summer squash.

I made gravy while the bird cooled enough to be carved; this I allowed Ellen to do, letting her feel part of the dinner.

After making no noise other than chewing and the occasional clink of silverware on plates, we finally finished eating. When putting the left-overs away, I saw a second meal and turkey soup was remaining.

Over coffee in the living room we began our family discussion. I ran through the worries I spoke of with Jean. Ellen never spoke, and even stopped Wendy when it looked like she wanted to interrupt.

Finally I had to stop for a drink of bottled water. Ellen looked at me, I just nodded and waved my hand for her to talk.

“I never saw you so worried about what we thought, Ginny. I agree Wendy can't keep sleeping on the sofa, and if we stay a family, she needs a bedroom of her own.”

Wendy started squirming saying, “My own room? Really?”

Ellen hushed her, continuing, “I would have to sell this one and come up with more money for a larger unit. If you started earning over $130,000, it would be easy.”

I interrupted, “That's $130,000 in TIPS!”

Ellen's blinked her eyes, Wendy's got huge. “In just tips alone, Ginny?”

“Yeah, that's based on working at the Naked City. I expect to make more at the Candy Cane.”

“So, I guess the only change would be that our jobs would be at different times, and the only time we would see you would be on your days off. Gee, even your riding lessons wold be on a different day.”

“Guys, I've really enjoyed tending bar this last week. If I got a job at a local restaurant, most of the tips would disappear. That's why Jim and Sue work at the strip joint, there's a lot of tips.”

I showed them my tips from last night, a slow night at the bar, $500. that's at least $2500 a week in tips, more with the busy Friday and Saturdays included.

As a family, we decided to look for a three bedroom condo, and I should at least try bar-tending full time.

Heading for bed before 10pm, we agreed to talk more in the morning at work.

Things calmed down around coffee break, but before we could resume last night's conversation, my computer beeped with a new email. It was an offer to sit for an interview at the Candy Cane Club.

“Well that removes the doubt of your employment, at least for the near future,” Ellen said, “Are you excited Ginny?”

I nodded 'yes', and called Jean, knowing I would wake her up.

She answered right away, saying the Club had faxed her a contract, and would I check it out for her.

We agreed to meet up at 2pm. This was her day off, so I invited her back to the condo for turkey dinner leftovers.

The interviews were the following day at noon for both of us, so we could car-pool again. I gave the contract a quick look and except for a few little things, it was what we had agreed to last week.

Asking what time we ate, she made her goodbyes, promising to see us at 5:30.

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2018 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 53

Jean arrived right on time, bearing two bottles of Riesling .

“I just felt I had to contribute something,” she said as she air-kissed Wendy and Ellen; I got a hug!

I ran back to the kitchen checking on supper. While there, I heard Wendy ask to see the tiger tattoo. Before I could say anything, Jean agreed and removed her denim blouse.

Wendy gasped, “OMG, you do look like a Bengal tiger, just like Aunt Ginny said! Did it hurt?”

Jean laughed, “Like you wouldn't believe, especially my nipples. Why, are you thinking of getting a full body tattoo?”

“Over my dead body!” Ellen and I said in unison.

“Good!” Jean said, “Imagine how I'll look when I'm eighty and in a nursing home!”

“Everything will be ready in thirty minutes,” I said, “Does anyone want a glass of wine now before we sit down to eat?”

Wendy immediately said she did, and hopped into the kitchen, waving a corkscrew and asking who else wanted a glass, “White or Red?”

Jean looked at me asking if she was always like this. I nodded 'yes', but looked daggers at the kid as I did it.

Soon everyone had full plates; fresh Waldorf briskets, and a glass of wine. We discussed the Patriots, costumes for Halloween, and brushed on the upcoming Presidential election, not wanting to upset anyone's political positions.

Jean mentioned that the Naked City held a family rated party each year, and suggested the three of us go in costume.

Wendy got excited, saying she knew who she wanted to be, 'Catwoman'!

“All I really need is a cat-mask and shiny knee high boots with a three inch heel. Aunt Ellen, you could go as a motorcycle cop, and Auntie Ginny could go as a cowboy, you already have your horse show clothes!”

Ellen laughed at that saying, “I guess Ginny and I don't need to think up costumes. How about you Jean, any idea for your costume?”

Jean said she did, she would go as 'Sailor Moon', a Japanese cartoon character. But first she would need a beige cat suit to cover her tattoos.

“Hey!” Wendy shouted, “Can I get a tiger catsuit? I could go as 'Terri the Tiger', wouldn't that be neat? I could wear a black two-piece bathing suit over it.”

Jean and Ellen thought that was uproarious. I was the only one not too sure about it.

After putting away the leftovers, and washing and drying the dishes, we retired to the living room to discuss the upcoming plans for my working at the Candy Cane Club.

I suggested picking Jean up around 12:30 and that way she could see how the Honda CR/V handled at highway speeds.

We bid each other good night, and after Jean left, Ellen looked at me and asked if I liked tending bar and if so, would I then do it permanently?

“The money is hard to give up and what was I really suited to do, other than drive a gravel truck?” I asked. We spoke of the extra money I would make, allowing us to buy a larger condo, maybe right on the water, And how great would that be?

“Tending bar at a restaurant pays well too, but not as good as at an adult lounge.”

We went to bed knowing tomorrow would be interesting.

I left at lunch to pick Jean up at her place across the harbor in Nahant a little early, planning to stop at Kelly's on Revere beach for roast beef sandwiches. Even in September the line was long, but worth the wait.

We made good time to Quincy early enough to have just the late lunch traffic on Route 93.

Soon we parked behind the Club. I must have shown how nervous I was because Jean gave me a quick hug saying, the worst that could happen was I wouldn't get the job.

The eighth wonder of the modern world allowed us entry and directed us to take the stairs to the second floor.

We were warmly greeted by a statuesque redhead who must have been 6'3” in her five inch heels, saying, “Mr Logan will be here in a minute ladies, would you like coffee or tea?”

My mouth was dry from nerves, so I asked if she had spring water. Before I was able to take more than a sip, Mr logan came down the stairs from his office.

“I'm happy to see both of you made it today. Jean, all we have to do is sign your contract and you can start tomorrow. Ginny, you said you had little experience the last time we spoke, but I see you have been working for the last week behind the bar.

“I must say the head bartenders at the Naked City gave you a glowing recommendation, but I want to see for myself if you can keep up with drink orders. So, why don't we go over to this bar and find out?”

As soon as I had tied on my black apron, he called over the waitresses saying he wanted to order drinks on the house, and to make them complex.

Soon I was having drinks shouted to me two and three at a time. Thank goodness for working on Saturday nights at the “City”. I got a few I had never heard of and weren't in the computer, so I faked it, figuring the waitresses didn't know what was in them either.

All the time I was working under the close scrutiny of Logan, who finally asked for a mai-tai. I grabbed two dark rums, a white rum, whiskey sour mix, and wet and sugared the glass's rim.

As soon as I did that, he smiled and said I was hired. “Most folks forget to sugar the glass's rim and only use one dark rum. Would you two like to work the same shift? That way you can carpool.

“Ginny, you will work here on the second floor bar until I see how you do. The tips are good, but the main bar is better.”

Jean and I hugged, and thanked Mr Logan.

“All we have to do now is sign some paperwork in my office upstairs, and we're done. Oh, by the way Ginny, I expect you to wear clothes that show off your assets, and this means at least four inch heels.

Once we had signed our contracts and promised to be here at 3:30 in the afternoon next day, we hopped in the Honda and headed north. I invited Jean for supper again, but she suggested all of us eat at the Tides restaurant in Nahant, her treat. We headed for the Swampscott condo figuring Ellen and Wendy were already home and hungry.

By the grin on my face, Ellen and Wendy knew I got the job, and peppered me with questions. Wendy was a riot when she asked if I had to work naked like the other entertainers.

Jean quickly corrected her saying she was an entertainer, and I was hired help. I held my breath, afraid she would say if I wanted to, I could give lap dances for even more money a week.
Of course I didn't and never would. Now to show Jean sketches of Morales, just in case.

If Vinny Morales went to the Candy Cane as entertainment, he would appear as a woman. He would be recognizable only if he became a member.

Jean insisted we all get lobster dinners, with a big side of steamed clams, and corn on the cob. It must have cost her a small fortune!

Over after-dinner coffee, Jean suggested I ride with her tomorrow. Thinking of the traffic at 3pm, Ellen thought leaving at 2 o'clock would be wise, at least until we had a feel for the traffic. Coming home at 2am shouldn't be a problem.

This meant we worked ten hour days, but we had three days off each week; occasionally two days in a row. Sundays the club was closed.

Jean had only a five minute ride home, and mine was only a little longer.

Over cups of tea, I answered more questions about my new job, reminding them I would still work two half days a week filing for Steve Brady, at least for now. I might find the extra hours too much and just tend bar.

The following day would be my first day, so I headed to bed early, figuring I would need all the sleep I could get.

Friday was crazy. I had packed my sexy bartending outfit, including red strappy heels. Man, my feet were going to kill me after ten hours in 5” sandals. I wondered if the other bartenders would tell me to wear closed toe shoes.

We left Lynn by 2 o'clock and even with Friday southbound traffic arrived in plenty of time. The tall red-head, whom I later found out was Mrs Logan, introduced me to the waitresses and the other two girls behind the bar.

“Ginny, for a little while, you'll work with Joy and Janice. When you are comfortable, it'll be just you and Joy. Have fun.”

With that, I started my career at the fanciest strip joint in North America!

To be continued

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2018 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 54

I must say, my heart was in my mouth for the first hours I spent behind the bar.

My break came and I took a seat in the lounge, surrounded by all kinds of waitresses, strippers, and other bartenders.

After the usual name swapping and where did I come from, the next question asked by everyone was did I have THE surgery; where did I have it and how much did it cost?

Surprisingly, only one girl, a waitress, asked how much pain was involved.

Her I told, less than child birth from what I
d heard, and more than having a tooth drilled. After promising to talk later, I returned to the second floor bar to give Joy her break.

During the night we weren't that busy, so Janice, Joy and I chatted. We gabbed about everything under the sun. I quickly realized they were not only smart, but real nice people.

Joy had been to the same vacation spot in Thailand and Janice had a much shorter vacation in Montreal. Janet kidded us about having a doctor named Phuket “treat” us. Saying “If half way through the procedure he got tired, would he say to the nurse “F**k it! You close”.

If we had a dollar every time Joy and I heard that, we could retire. For the rest of the night, Joy and I compared notes about our respective life journy up to this point. Just before closing, about 3:30am, I remembered to ask what the minimum age was to tend bar in Massachusetts. (I should move to Iowa, less typing)

Janice looked at me and laughed, saying, “Honey, you look well over eighteen, don't worry.”

“Eighteen, are you sure? I ask because I have a niece who's seventeen and wants to become a bartender, go to school and everything.”

“I'm sorry, I didn't mean to be snippy,” Jan said, “Except for any local ordinances, eighteen is the minimum age to serve drinks, either as a waitress or as a bartender.”

Joy added, “Tell your niece go to bartender school now, and when she graduates, she'll be old enough to tend bar, if any place would hire an eighteen-year-old.”

Janice looked at me, then asked, “You're not telling us everything, are you Ginny? Is she stacked? That would help in most bars ... wait a minute, is she like you a lot? I mean down below, was she born a boy?”

I didn't know what to think of the boldness of her questions. Then again, we were in a adult club where everyone here started out a boy, at least physically and now were doing their best to look, act, and think like a woman.

After mulling it over a bit, I decided to answer her questions.

“Wendy was a runaway, living on the streets for two years. She ran away because she was afraid her step-father was going to beat her to death.”

This got sympathetic sounds from Joy and Jan, who urged me on.

“My room-mate and I discovered her and brought her to our condo for a meal, a shower, and clean clothes. The kid's about my size, so I offered her some old jeans and a sweatshirt.”

“Wendy surprised me by asking about a bra in her size and pantyhose. When we returned to the living room, My roomie Ellen's eyes almost popped out of her head at the cute, blond, teenager standing behind me.”

Ellen asked if the girl was hiding under the street rags all this time. I said she had more in common with me then her, and presto! A cute seventeen-year-old was born named Wendy.”

By now, Jean was changed and ready to go. Joy and Janice acted as if royalty had appeared, asking if Terri knew me.

“Know her? She got me this job.”

They looked at me with more respect then.

Janice guessed I would be heading downstairs to the main bar soon, and was Mr Logan just warming me up at this bar, or was I a spy?

Jean and I both laughed while I reassured them I was no spy, and this was my first job as a bartender.

I said how I worked pulling beer when I was in college, and also as an apprentice working behind the bar at the Naked City in Peabody.

Both Jean and Joy had heard of the City and were impressed.

Joy said she'd heard that on Saturdays the place was a mad house at the bar.

I said this was true, but the tips were fantastic.

With that Jean hitched up our wagon and headed north, thinking of a hot shower, then bed.

After saying good-night, it was close to 3am, so I decided to watch the early news, and answer all of Ellen and Wendy's questions. Not seeing Wendy on the couch, I peeked into my room and saw a mass of blonde hair on my pillow. Chuckling to my self, I got comfortable on the sofa, waiting for the others to show up.

Sure enough, first Ellen then Wendy showed up in the kitchen.

Before Wendy could ask anything, I said, “Unless you slept in the bathroom, I assume you slept in my bed without asking young lady?”

Of course, Wendy went right into Rudolph mode and lit the room bright red.

“I thought it would be okay Auntie, this way I wouldn't miss you when you came home.”

I decided to let her off the hook, telling her to ask first in the future.

“Well what was it like?” Ellen asked.

I told them tending bar was tending bar, but the waitresses! Some of them were cute, some had enormous breasts, a few looked like they fell out of that Ru Paul's TV show, and I mean TV!

Wendy's eyes got enormous, and asked, “The strippers, did you see any, and if so were they as talented as the ones at Naked City?”

Now it was Ellen's turn to turn red. “Young lady, when did you see strippers at the Naked City bar?”

“When Ginny was busy, I snuck back-stage and watched, Ginny never saw me peek, honest!”

“Well, I have some good news, ladies. I asked the other girls, Joy and Janice, lovely people, about the legal age to serve drinks in Massachusetts. Guess what? It's eighteen! You can waitress or bartend at that age.”

This got Wendy all wound up. “I can go to bartender school then bartend, study at home, and buy my own car.”

“Slow down kiddo, first you need to be eighteen,” Ellen said. “Then we'll talk of school. Right now, shower; we have a riding lesson in two hours.”

“Ginny, did you get some sleep?”

“I fell asleep watching television around three, I'll join you for coffee and breakfast, then have a nap. Jean and I will be leaving around 3:30, so we can talk when you two get back from Newbury. It's Jean's turn to drive today, so I have a little more time. Have fun.”

Instead of going to my bedroom to nap, I made a nest on the sofa and watched old black and white movies until I dozed off.

I woke at 1pm and rushed into the shower. After drying off, I put on my night clubbing makeup.

Digging through my closet I found a cute vertical pink and white stripe cheerleader skirt and a sheer sleeveless pink blouse. Digging deeper I found a pair of nose-bleed six inch titanium spike heels that matched! Tomorrow I'd go shopping for some three inch pumps in different colors.

I just finished a peanut and blueberry jam sandwich when Jean knocked on the door. Being always the gracious hostess, I asked she would like a sandwich, explaining the maid had the weekend off, and I couldn't find the china service, was a paper plate okay?

This broke Jean up, “Are you always like this or do you put this on for all the strippers you invite into your house?”

We finished lunch and headed out the door. Wow, what a difference in the traffic on Saturday heading south to Quincy!

We arrived so early, even the janitors weren't there. Looking around I noticed a little dress shop. Yep, thirty minutes and $200 later I left and put my purchases on the back seat of Jean's car. We went our different ways, me to the lounge bar and Jean to the main room and stage.

After a frenzied two or three hours, I got a fifteen minute break. I decided to see the lounge acts going on behind me. If Vinny made it, this is what Ellen and I thought he would do. With the info from Fran's Place in my mind, I took in the singers.

These girls were great! They were singing, no lip syncing here; they were pounding out Reba McIntyre, Dolly Pardon, and Lady Ga Ga.

I was late getting back, but Joy said she was enthralled the first time she took in the singing acts, and was thirty minutes late herself.

Saturday was a real madhouse, but I noticed the same two or three customers sitting in my area. Getting over my initial shyness, I started to talk with them. One was an older gentleman about sixty, the other was a thirty something dressed as a drag queen. After making it clear I wouldn't give lap dances, even for $300, things eased up.

The drag queen actually was a nice guy who looked a little familiar. After she walked off in the direction of the ladies (both were marked 'Ladies'), the older man introduced himself as Hiram Warren.

Things had let up around 11pm, and we had time to chat. He asked me if the Ru Paul contestant looked a little familiar. I said just a little, but with all that heavy make-up she could be my own mother and I wouldn't know her.

Just like an old British movie, he laid a finger along his nose, and asked if I was a Red Sox fan. With a slow feeling of clarity of mind, I turned to him and asked, “Short stop?”

Hiram nodded, and said, “Quiet now, he's coming back. Make me a Sidecar won't you doll.”

Placing his cocktail in front of him, I moved down the bar and pulled a couple of Sam Adams draft beers and a Budweiser for Tina a cute pre-op waitress.

Two o'clock reared its lovely head, telling us it was time to go home for two wonderful days. Sundays the club was closed for everyone. The four week days rotated among the club's employees. No time off for Friday or Saturdays. As a bartender, I was an employee of the Candy Cane and with her exclusive contract, so was Terri/Jean.

“Well”, Jean asked, “How was your first week?”

I reached into my purse and showed her my tips for the three days. Over 1100 dollars!

“That says a lot Ginny, but really, how was it? And did you get a chance to look around for this Morales guy?”

“I actually liked it. Joy and Janice are great to work with and a couple of patrons are cute guys, especially this older man. I did get a chance to watch the singing acts. Those girls can really sing! I mean as an entertainer, they could work in any place, not just here.”

Jean nodded. “Between my acts, Logan and I were talking about the singers. He was asking my opinion on the Reba clone. Apparently her six months after surgery is up next week,and by the house rules, she has to leave.”

“I said to find a way to keep her, even with a contract like mine, if necessary. She is the real deal, a great singer with range. Mr Logan said he had advertised for a singer, and had an application from a singer who said she sang like that Ariana Grande.”

By now we were in Swampscott, at the condo.

I turned my head and asked, “A Latin singer who does Ariana Grande?”

A light went off between us; Jean took a deep breath, “You don't suppose?”

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2018 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 55

Sunday, wonderful Sunday! I didn't have to return to the bar until Tuesday afternoon.

I woke up at a little before noon. It felt good to stretch my weary muscles, especially my calves; those six inch heels are a killer!

A long hot shower later, I pulled on a loose pair of jeans, a tee shirt advertising some 80's rock group's tour, and a cute pink sweatshirt.

Looking at those six inch monsters, I slid my feet into a pink pair of Sketchers and headed for the kitchen. Ellen and Wendy had breakfast long ago, so I made a cup of tea, and toasted an onion bagel.

The girls were watching one of those NFL pre-game shows with ex-players and coaches picking today's winners. Huh, if they were so smart, why weren't they still coaching?

I was greeted with “Sleeping Beauty”, and “look who was just resurrected”.

“Are the Patriots the 1pm game or the late afternoon game?” I asked, “Don't say they play tonight please.”

Ellen smiled, “The Pats play at 1pm; what are we having for lunch, oh great chef?”

“Look, I just woke up, how about I throw something quick and simple. Grilled ham, cheese, sliced tomatoes and tomato soup?”

This even sounded good to me so I made sandwiches for the three of us.

Lunch was finished with plenty of time to spare for the game. I told Wendy to practice being a bartender, and bring Ellen and I cold Sam Adams beers.

The game was a delight, with the home team winning by three touchdowns. The three of us were jealous of the quarterback's ex-model wife. Imagine having that guy come home every day!

Ellen nudged me, “Did you notice Wendy agreed with us? Does that mean she is a girl inside, and not gay?”

“Ellen, she could be anything, we're all different.”

All of a sudden I remembered what Jean and I were talking about in the car, Morales!

“Ellen, Jean was talking to the manager about trying to keep one of the singers who was leaving six months after her GRS operation. Mr Logan said he already had an application from a Latino singer.”

I could see the light go on in Ellen's eyes. “Is it possible? So soon? We guessed right? Will you know him?”

There she goes again four questions rapid fire, not giving me a chance to answer any of them.

“First, yes it's possible Morales would apply for a job singing at the Candy Cane. He must be a heck of a singer with a woman's voice to work there. I've heard the others sing, and let me tell you, they are great! Secondly, why not now? How many places have CD singers that sound like the real thing?”

Before I could continue, Ellen's phone rang.

“Hi, Pete, I was going to give you a ring after the second football game. Oh, you're working; did you at least see the Patriot's game?”

I heard mumbling in the background, so I slid closer on the couch.

I heard Pete say, “At least that Nancy Drew of a roommate of yours stopped working at that titty bar in Peabody.”

I covered my mouth, in case I started to giggle. Poor Ellen, she maintained her cool, saying I hadn't been there for a good week.

I got interested in the other football game to allow Ellen some privacy.

For the next ten minutes, she cooed and laughed with Pete, ending with making a date the following Friday night.

“Ginny, I feel guilty lying to Pete like that.”

“Honey, you didn't lie. I don't work at the Naked City anymore. You just didn't tell him where I work now! There's no way Mr. Logan would let an undercover cop inside unless there was a safety threat to one of the members, who are as safe inside as if they were in a police station. You should see the size of the bouncers! At least one is armed, I saw his pistol when he bent over to retrieve an errant cigarette.”

“I still feel uncomfortable doing this,” she said.

“Look, Ellen, if Pete asks where I'm working, tell him. I can work wherever I wish, but bartendering at a restaurant pays peanuts, compared to either the City or the Candy Club.”

I convinced her the thing was finding Vinny and to be excited as I was!

Between us we came up with the idea of Ellen sitting in the parking lot near the courthouse with a pair of Nikon binoculars and let us know when the singer would be there for an interview. Logan always interviewed just before the club opened, so it was agreed for Ellen to get there at 1pm. Anyone seeing her parked at the courthouse would assume she was waiting for someone inside.

“But my Explorer! Vinny knows I drive one,” Ellen protested.

“Ellen, do you know how many blue Explorers there are in this state? If you feel funny, drive my Honda, he only saw it a few times.”

“But if he gets a tour, won't he see you and become suspicious?”

I went into the kitchen and got us more beer.

“Ellen, he doesn't know where I worked before I moved in with you. Besides, I'll already have been working there a good week by the time this Latina shows up. Please relax.”

Wendy was listening to all this, but bless her heart, she never interrupted once. It must have been killing her!

Laughing, I looked at Wendy and asked. “Any questions from the Peanut Gallery?”

“What is a 'peanut gallery' Aunt Ginny? I never heard of it.”

Ellen snorted, and said, “Ball's in your court Gin, are you going to answer the child?”

“Wendy the term comes from an old children's television show from the fifties and early sixties. Now ask away.”

Wendy smiled, “Anything Auntie? Can I ride with Aunt Ellen, I've seen him too. I can borrow Billy's binoculars, I'll say I'm bird watching.”

Ellen said she was agreeable, four eyes are better than two, and Wendy could keep me company.

I grudgingly agreed. “Wendy, we are getting ahead of ourselves; this replacement singer hasn't even shown up yet.”

Level-headed Ellen added that if he got the job, and indeed was Morales, we had plenty of time to identify him. Maybe even easier to check 'her' out when 'she' was singing.”

--ooOoo--

Jean and I returned to work Tuesday afternoon. While driving down I filled her in on our plans. Jean wasn't sure she could find out when the interview would be, thinking it would be safer if she had the job first.

“We would have tons of time to check her out either in the lounge or on the stage when she was doing her singing act. The singers do two or three songs at a time, four times a night.”

“If I'm successful in talking Mr Logan into keeping 'Reba' she might not even get the job. If she did, and Reba stays, her routine may only happen three times nightly.”

She headed for her dressing room, and I climbed the stairs to the second floor and my home until 2am.

We were busy earlier that usual for a Tuesday. This made the night go faster. I missed my two regulars, but maybe they took time off too.

About midnight a couple of pretty girls and two men sat on stools in front of me. The men wanted draft beers and one girl ordered a Cape Cod with a lime twist. Easy peasy, But the taller girl asked for a Swann Song. I frantically searched the bar's drink computer, but no luck. I asked the girl what was in it.

She gave a big laugh, “Logan said to find out if you'd ask or make something up. I bet him $20 you would ask what was in it, thanks.”

“That sneak!” I said, “So what is in it, and is it really a drink?”

“Believe it or not, yes. Add two parts 100 proof dark rum, one part sweet vermouth, and two shakes of Angostura bitters to a cocktail shaker full of ice, shake well and pour into cocktail glasses.”

I wrote this down in the notebook I kept in my apron.

”Wait until I see that Logan,” I thought.

The tall girl smiled and complemented me on the drink.

About an hour later one of the waitresses with a Dolly Parton profile asked me for two gin and tonics and a Father's Advice cocktail. I didn't have a clue. Janice overheard the order, and called me over,

“Ginny, I think the boss is playing games with you. This time we have him. I saw this drink in the newspaper yesterday. I cut it out thinking to have a regular patron try it, here's the clipping.”

I quickly read it and started in, 1½oz of Bacardi Gold; ½oz of Amontillado sherry; ½oz Cardamaro; ½ oz of Punt de Mes; and ¼oz of Giffard Banan du Bresil liqueur. Stir and strain.

I dove into the computer for the last three, amazingly they were there! The computer gave me common replacements, so away I went. By this time, I could twirl a bottle and did so, making sure the security camera near the card reader saw me.

In fifteen minutes Mr Logan showed up, all apologies. “Ginny I'm sorry, but Joy and Janice were filling me in on what a find you were, so I tested you.”

I gave him my sexiest smile, and purred “How did I do, Boss?”

“A-one! When you never heard of a Swann Song, you asked, instead of trying to fool Big Betty. But how you knew of the Father's Advice is beyond me.”

I gave him my Cheshire Cat smile and wiggled my butt as I walked away.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2018 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 56

Meanwhile, Ellen was having to deal with Wendy. Turns out I'm better suited to deal with a teenager.

Ellen was being driven crazy by having to get Wendy her driver's license road test. Every time she saw a car she liked drive by she'd ask if Ellen thought that would be a good one to buy with all the money she was going to make tending bar.

This was driving Ellen nuts. In the first place, she felt Wendy shouldn't tend bar, and instead should at least go to a junior college.

Secondly, the only bars Wendy has any experience with were places where women or wannabe women took off their clothes for tips to be tucked into their underwear.

Did I get an earful in the morning when Ellen got up! The good part was she couldn't do it for long, or she would be late for work. She told Wendy to stay home and discuss her plans with me.
Giving me a big smile, Ellen said a full bottle of wine was chilling in the refrigerator, I might need it!

After explaining to Wendy the only reason I was working at stripper bars was to find Morales, we sat down to pancakes and bacon with warmed maple syrup. I could tell I was getting nowhere fast with the kid.

“Look Wendy, if being a bartender is what you want to do, that's fine; the job pays well, and you get to talk to a lot of interesting people. But first, you have to get your GED, and then apply to a school.”

She perked up at that, “I've been researching schools for bartending, Auntie, I've got a list printed out on the coffee table, let me get it.”

“That's not the type of school I meant honey. I meant a two year college to get an associates degree in something like business, or marketing.”

“How will this help me when I'm pulling beers and tossing together mixed drinks?”

“Wendy you might not want to do that all your life. Having an education will maybe allow you to be a restaurant or lounge manager, not just blowing the heads off draft beers for forty years.”

Grudgingly, she agreed and promised to put the same effort into researching junior colleges in the area.

After a hot shower, I hit the hay, and was asleep in a minute or two.

My alarm went off way too soon. I crawled into the shower, dressed and slapped on my make-up. I had just enough time to make a quick lunch before driving to Nahant to pick Jean up. I had forgotten today was my turn to drive.

During the hour's ride to Quincy I brought up Wendy's plans, and my suggestions about going to school first.

Jean nodded, “I should speak with her,” she said, “I have an MBA degree that was partially paid for by taking off my clothes in front of strangers.”
The last part was said with a big smile.

Just before we arrived at the Club, Jean turned to me and said. “Ginny, I think I know a solution to your problem with finding this Morales guy.
I'll suggest to Mr Logan to hire the Grande impersonator, and keep Reba too. That way he'll have two kinds of music; that is, if the new singer is any good.”

“That's a great idea Jean! Even better, maybe you can talk Logan into having you listen to her sing. That way, you get a really close look at her.”

“Ginny, Ariana Grande is young, no more than twenty-five, I think. Your Morales has to be forty to have a daughter aged twenty or so. That's a lot of make-up.”

I thought a moment, “Jean have you seen Bruce or should I say, Caitlin Jenner lately? Plastic surgery can do wonders today.”

As we walked inside, Jean turned to me and said, “OMG, isn't that your Latina songstress?” pointing to the parking lot.

We hustled inside, me to the employees lounge to change, and Jean to her dressing room, or should I say, 'undressing' room.

I didn't see her again until my break around midnight. I hustled to her dressing room, knocked, and slipped inside. Jean was fanning herself, and sipping a cold spring water.

“Ginny, it worked like a charm. Logan agreed to keep Reba and the new singer, if she's any good. She's auditioning tomorrow at 2pm before the place opens.”

“Great, I'll be able to sit in the dark and get a good look at her as she sings. You know, Vinny was a small guy with narrow shoulders for a man. With the right corsets and appliances, he could pull it off.”

“It's been long enough, He could have reverse liposuction to give him hips and a cute butt. And boob enhancement is a cinch. If he's as smart as I think he is, he won't get carried away. A modest B cup and no larger will be enough.”

Jean looked at her wall clock, and started to disrobe, “Ginny, I have to go, we'll talk on the ride home.”

I got behind the bar and nodded to Janice to take her break. Soon I heard the Stone's 'Satisfaction' play, this meant Terri the Tiger was wowing the audience downstairs.

It started to get busy, thank goodness it was mostly bottled or draft beer.

About 1am, I heard a familiar voice asking for a Sidecar. Hiram was back.

I gave his hand a rub, “Hiram, I missed you last night! Did you find another person to pour your drinks?”

He replied with a chuckle: “Alas, no my dear; real life occasionally interferes with our wishes. My wife had made plans for us; we saw the show “Cats” in its come-back tour in Boston at the Opera House.”

I moved to the other end of the bar, make a Captain Morgan and diet Coke, and two Apple Martinis for one of the waitresses and a bottle of Sam Addams for a regular member.

Looking around for Hiram's friend the Drag Queen I returned to where Hiram was.

“She's not here tonight dear, I think there was a team meeting.”

I smiled, “So she really is a member of the Red Sox then?”

Hiram smiled, “It's the off season, time to recharge for Spring Training.”

Joy tapped me on the shoulder and sent me off to my last break of the night. I peed, opened a diet Ginger Ale, and slipped off my heels. I don't know which felt better!

I met Jean in the employee's lounge. on the way to my car, I asked how things went.

“We got our wish! Logan agreed to me listening to the audition and the best news is, he decided to keep Reba, offering her a contract like mine. This makes her an employee. Like you, she can work here for as long as her voice lasts.”

So what time do you need to be here tomorrow Jean, about 1 or 1:30?

“Logan said to be here at 1 pm, does that work for you?”

I glanced at Jean, “I'll be here with bells on. I'll sit in the dark in the back and study her.”

We talked baseball the rest of the way to Nahant. As Jean got out of the SUV, she asked why baseball. I told her of my two regular patrons, Hiram and the Drag Queen. “Hiram said she played for the Red Sox, and I think he's correct.”

“Well, keep a zipped lip on that, kid. See you tomorrow at noon.”

As soon as I was home, I removed my make-up, showered, and climbed under the covers.

I woke up before Ellen came home, and noticed Wendy dozing in the recliner. I wonder where she was when I came home at 3pm?

While I was making coffee and scrambled eggs, Wendy wandered out, and poured herself a cup of coffee, and said 'Hi'. She was looking guilty, so I asked if she wanted to tell me something.

After clearing her throat twice, she said, “Aunt Ginny, nothing happened, I swear.”

Typical teenaged response, now I'm starting to hyperventilate.

“What do mean, 'nothing happened' young lady? Spill it!”

“About 4o'clock, Billy called and asked if I wanted to go out for supper, then watch a movie at his Uncle Kevin's. (Kevin! I have to call him.) I said okay. We went to the Italian place in Peabody. The gangster's place.

“Capone's”, I interjected.

“Yeah, that's it. After we ate, we went back to his uncle's and watched a movie on cable, the one with Tom Cruise as a pilot. After warning Billy to behave or face castration, Kevin went to bed about ten.”

“He did what? I'll castrate him!”

“Nothing happened, really, we both fell asleep before the movie ended.”

Uncle Kevin got up at 5am and saw us asleep on the sofa. He went ballistic, yelled at Billy and drove me home. I think he was relieved you were asleep Auntie, I think he was afraid to speak to you.”

“Damn right he should be afraid of me!”

“No, it's like that old song, “Wake up little Suzie, wake up”. We just fell asleep.”

I slid a plate of eggs in front of her, and said for her to eat and when Ellen came home, we'd have to relook at this arrangement with her living with us.

At that, Wendy broke out in tears, and ran into the living room sobbing loudly.

Ellen walked in to see this, and met my eyes over the table. Leaving Wendy alone she asked me what had happened.

I filled her in, and said the tears were because I said we might need to review our arrangement with Wendy.

If anything, Ellen was more angry than I was. My cell phone rang, and I was going to ignore it, but Ellen said it was Kevin.

I'm surprised the phone didn't melt the way I blasted him for going to bed and leaving two teenagers alone like that, and he'd better have a solution, or else.

Kevin was all apologies, and sounded as angry as Ellen. “I just finished giving my nephew a reaming out, and grounded him until I ship him back to his parents, marital problems or not. He gave me a cock and bull story that after all the food they both fell asleep. I want to believe him, but I don't know.”

Mollified, I asked if there was any evidence of sex, all the time staring at Wendy's face. Getting a negative response, I told Kevin a meeting was needed, but not today. We hung up, with him promising to call again the following day. My rotating day off was Thursday, I would suggest then.

I heard Ellen shout, “Freeze young lady! Sit there! We're not finished with you.”

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2018 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 57

I had to get some sleep since we are leaving at noon to be at the club by 1pm. I dozed off to the sound of Ellen finishing where I left off.

When I woke up at 10 o'clock, I was surprised to see Wendy was still there. She was bustling around the kitchen like a short order cook at a diner.

“Good morning, Auntie, what would you like for lunch at work tonight?”

To say I was surprised was an understatement. To start, there was a breakfast laid out like a buffet. The only thing missing was omelets. Before answering her, I loaded a plate with scrambled eggs, sausages, a good attempt at home fries and wheat toast. A large mug of steaming coffee was already placed in front of me.

“What are my lunch choices Wendy?” I asked.

“I have the rest of the homemade chicken soup, or I could heat up the Progresso soup of your choice. I found a wide mouth Thermos bottle.
You can have a sandwich with ham, sliced beef, or turkey, or, of course, a peanut butter and jelly.”

I knew this was a ploy to make me not want to send her away, and it was working.

After swallowing a mouth full of eggs, I suggested that she surprise me, then said: “Wendy, what did Ellen say after I went to bed last night?”

Wendy grimaced, “After she verbally castrated me, she explained why you were so upset. She said you were worried about me, and not upset about breaking your rules. Aunt Ginny, she said it was up to you and you only, whether I stay or go.”

I paused a minute, and finished a slice of toast before responding.

“Wendy, even though your body is a boy, and getting pregnant is not a problem, sex between teenagers is wrong for many reasons. One is the chance of getting sexually transmitted diseases. Do you understand this, kiddo?”

When I called her 'kiddo', Wendy visually relaxed.

“I understand; you mean protection, right? And the other thing doesn't pass on disease does it?”

“Oh Wendy, you haven't done that have you? I know you teenagers don't consider that sex, after President Clinton said it wasn't, but it is sex, and you can pass on disease that way.”

“Okay, no problem Auntie, that sounds disgusting anyway. Honestly, we fell asleep, hugging, but that's all we did!”

I did believe her, but Kevin was in so much trouble for leaving two kids alone on the couch. Just wait until I saw him!

I gave her a hug, “Wendy, you aren't going
anywhere, I won't toss you out of the house, think of all the money I've invested in you.”

At first, she thought I was serious, but then Wendy realized I was teasing her, and everything was fine. Along with the hug came tears; boy, was I glad my work clothes were hanging in the SUV already.

“Wendy, I have to pick Jean up at noon; today is the day we see the new singer, remember? If it's Vinny, we've got him and I'll call Pete's cell phone from the Candy Cane.”

“Oh Aunt Ginny, won't he blow his top for you guys playing detective with a murder suspect?”

“I'll just say I was working at the bar there, and the manager asked me to listen to her audition for a third opinion, remember this is my second week there.”

I gave her a kiss on the cheek, and over my shoulder asked if she wanted a ride to Ellen's office as it was on the way.

She grabbed a light jacket, slung her purse over her shoulder and actually beat me to the car.

Jean was surprised to see her, asking, “You are not bringing her to the club, are you?”

I laughed, “She might get to work there eventually, but not today. She's getting dropped off at Ellen's job; she'll play me again and do paper work all day.”

Wendy gave me a kiss and crossed the street at the stop light, waving all the way.

Jean sat back and asked if there was a problem in Camelot. I related the story of Billy and Wendy's overnighter, asking if I was too hard on her.

Jean rubbed my arm, and said, “You did it perfectly, she needed to remember that there are rules if she lives with you. I think Wendy's done remarkably well going from living in a cardboard box for two years to being a delightful young woman living with two great adults like Ellen and you.

“Now, let's concentrate on this Ariana Grande impersonator. I've got a good sense for seeing through makeup to the man underneath. Let me see those photographs again please.”

I pointed to a manila envelope on the back seat. The rest of the ride was quiet except for me swearing at other drivers acting like idiots on the highway.

When we arrived at the Club, we went right in so we could be there before the singer came in. I sat at a table in the gloom with my Kindle reading a book about some T-girl acting in Shakespearean plays in England. Not a bad story; I hated to stop and watch for Morales to show up on the stage. I was already assuming Ariana to be him! I took a sip from a Diet Pepsi and as I did, I heard the opening music to a Lady GaGa song. Looking up I saw a slim, short, dark-haired girl climb the stairs and picked up a microphone.

It could be him, but wow. could she sing! Next she sang the song, “Don't Cry for Me Argentina” sounding more like the girl from the Carpenters then Madonna.

I wanted to stand up and clap she was so good. Next was Helen Reddy's song “I am Woman”. I hoped she wasn't Vinny, she was amazing.

From where I was sitting I could see Mr Logan and Jean enjoying themselves. Jean asked if she could sing any Country. Logan suggested Reba MacIntire's “One true heart”. Wow did she bang that out!

By now the 'Reba' singer was here, and she look pissed as she stomped off into her dressing room. I hoped her contract was signed.

I decided this was either Vinny or his sister. I couldn't wait to compare notes with Jean. 'Ariana' finished and handed the microphone to Mr Logan and asked if she had the job. Before Logan could answer, Jean asked why she wanted to sing at a strip club, a nice one, but still a strip club.

“Why not? I'm a man dressed like a woman. Can you imagine the reaction if my little man slipped out while I was on-stage singing? Here it would most likely get a round of applause.”

“Well, you're going to find out honey, you have the job. When could you start?”

I headed to the lounge to get dressed, and waited for Jean.

“Whooee, I hope she's not your man. Can that girl sing!” Jean was actually gushing.

I coyly asked her, “Are you interested in her, she is kind of cute, you know.”

That got a snort out of Jean. “Yeah, I get hot every time you get out of my car in that tight little skirt too.”

After studying the photographs Jean agreed with me. “I'm ninety percent sure it's your Vinny. Have your room-mate call her cop boyfriend and let the cops figure it out. But that body's real, no padding, no phony boobs.”

“Time for us to get to work, we'll talk more on the ride home.” Terri said as she wiggled downstairs to her dressing room.

I was busy that night for some reason. I saw Hiram and the Ru Paul wanna-be at the quiet end of the bar. Hiram gave me a wave, so I left Jan and Joy to handle the waitresses.

I stopped to make a sidecar on the way down. I asked Hiram's friend what she would like and said, “I haven't seen you for a while dear, what should I call you?”

In a tremulous voice she said, “Cathy, just Cathy. And I only dress up once in a while.”

“Cathy, it's okay to dress up,” I said, “Look at all the great looking and colorful clothes you have to wear. Hiram is kind of bland isn't he?”

This got a big smile from Cathy, and a nod and a wink from Hiram.

I had to move to the waitress station to fill an order of two martinis, a sloe gin fizz, and a draft Blue Moon beer with a slice of orange.

A beautiful dark skinned lady asked if I could make her a drink she saw in the newspaper. I asked her what its name was, but she forgot. It had sweet vermouth and 7up.

I thought a minute and started to make it, 3oz of vermouth, 1½oz of the 7up, and two speared Spanish olives. I slid the glass to her and asked, “How does it taste?”

She took a sip and smiled, “Oh this is wonderful!”

I stopped her before she slid her card through the reader. “This is on me honey, you taught me a new cocktail, enjoy.”

It seemed like the time flew by that night. I heard the last call music over the PA and had to check my watch, yup, 2am, time to go.

'Wow, I really must be enjoying the work if I don't notice the time,'I thought. 'I must tell Ellen and Steve Brady this, I think I want to continue here!'

As I was bending over to get my purse, someone slapped my bum. I stood up ready for battle! Jean's smiling face greeted me.

“Nice ass, how much for a lap dance?”

Laughing, I said she couldn't afford me and let's go home before I change my mind.

We compared notes on 'Ariana' and still thought is was probable she was indeed Morales.

Jean exclaimed, “Ellen! We forgot Ellen was waiting in the parking lot with her camera! I hope she got a few good shots we can show to your cop friend.”

“If she did, I know she'll be awake waiting for us”

Sure enough, the lights were on at the condo, and Ellen and Wendy were watching an old black and white movie with Myrna Loy, a dog and a tall skinny man wit a martini constantly in his hand.

“Jean and I have tomorrow off, but you have to work Ellen. Are you going to be awake for the job?”

“Don't worry, Steve is dealing with a carpenters' union strike district wide. It will last until the weekend. So tell me, is it him? Is it Morales?”

Before answering, I got Jean and I a Diet Coke.

“We think it is, but you should hear her sing!” I said.

“Wait, ladies, you can hear her. I recorded her on my phone while she was auditioning,” Jean grinned, “Logan didn't notice.”

We hooked her phone to the smart television and played Ariana's songs.

Wendy and Ellen were spell-bound, totally amazed by her voice.

“She sounds just like Ariana!” Wendy said, “I have that song on my phone.”

Ellen was amazed by her version of “Don't Cry for me Argentina”, saying she sounded just like Karen Carpenter.

Jean asked if she was able to get shots of her in the parking lot coming inside the club.

“Oh my, I forgot! Wendy show the photos to them on the computer.”

“Aunt Ellen, I'll do better than that, let's plug it in to that sixty inch TV of ours.”

She got some great shots, but I was interested in the profile photos.

I held up one of the 8” by 11” Vinny pictures. Close, very close. The chin was a little smaller and the bump in Vinny's nose was gone, but it was him or his younger sister.

Wendy exclaimed, “Tina ! She looks just like Tina.”

Well, Tina was still in jail awaiting trial, so it couldn't be her. Ellen said she would call Pete the next day.

“Could Jean be here too?” she asked, “It would save Ginny a lot of trouble. We could say she followed you to the club in Quincy.”

Jean smiled, “Of course. Is it all right if I curl up on the sofa to sleep? This way Ginny doesn't have to drive me home, and Wendy can tell me if I snore.”

We all laughed at that, and Wendy found a spare pillow and a blanket.

Just before I turned off the lights, I exclaimed “Shit! Kevin's coming tomorrow afternoon, I mean this afternoon.”

To be continued.

Ginny's Story A novel by Karen Lockhart Copyright© 2018 Karen Lockhart All Rights Reserved.

CHAPTER 58

The next morning it looked like a scene from the movie “The Walking Dead”. Jean and I were the best, but after only four hours sleep, it wasn't by much.

I stumbled into the shower and looked human when I came out. It was funny to see a line waiting for the bathroom.

“Let me in first,” Jean said, “I'm passing on a shower, I had one at work.”

I went into the kitchen and got out the Mr Coffee, figuring with four of us and more coming, the Kuerig wouldn't do. Quickly dressing, and slapping on some make-up and pink lipstick, I was ready for the world.

Jean was next into the kitchen following the aroma of fresh coffee. “Ginny, should I just wear a thong, or should I let the men keep their tongues in their mouth?”

Laughing I said, “Jean, put on some clothes, preferably jeans and a long sleeve top. We want the boys to be able to think when they get here.”

Wendy got herself coffee and said she thought Ellen was talking to Pete Smith.

I suggested to Wendy that she play short order cook again, she did it so well before.

“Really Aunt G, you mean that?” Wendy was all excited! “Breakfast coming right up.”

Ellen sat down on a stool smiling, “Doesn't he know you can't slam down a cell phone? Well guys, at first Pete blew his top, accusing us of playing detective with Ginny working down there in Quincy. I explained she was there for two weeks before she heard of a new singer. It was at that time, Jean was roped in to the search for Morales.”

At this Jean broke up. “'The Search for Morales' sounds like a show on the History channel.”

“We didn't care before he killed that woman and I got this cute dog,” Wendy said.

“Is this the dog? I didn't realize that last night when she shared the sofa with me.” Jean said as she ruffled her ears and called her sweetie.

Wendy outdid herself. We all dug into scrambled eggs, wheat toast, bacon and home fries. This time the fries were nicely browned.

We were on our second cup of coffee when the doorbell rang. Looking out I saw Pete and his Sargent Shultz. Opening the door I let them in and offered a mug of coffee.

That perked Shultz up, and he gave me a big sunny smile saying “Oh thank you, dear, I missed mine at home this morning.”

Even though he called me “dear” I made both him and Pete a mug of steaming coffee. I gave Wendy a look, and she got up and made another pot.

“Now what the hell is this about a female impersonator singing like Ariande Grandy”

Ellen quickly corrected Pete, “It's Ariana Grande Pete, not Ariande.”

“Whatever, tell me the story, starting with Ginny working at the 'Naked City'.”

I started. I told how I was bored as Ellen's bookkeeper, and needed more money now that Wendy lived with us. I enjoyed tending bar, and couldn't believe the tips. Jean and I became friends. So when she decided to see about this place she'd heard of in Quincy, I asked if I could go with her.

Jean jumped in, saying since she was a big star, any friend of hers that met the criteria, probably would get a job too.

“A big star huh, what makes you a star?” asked the Sargent.

I looked at Ellen, and we both laughed. “Go ahead Jean, show the good Sargent.” Ellen said. “Gentlemen, Meet Terri the Tiger!”

Jean outdid herself, sinuously shedding her jeans, jersey and sports bra swaying to music heard only by her. You could hear the inrush of breath by both State Troopers. Ellen and Wendy were spellbound also, never having seen her act before.

After five minutes or so, Terri became Jean again as she got dressed.

“Does that answer your question Sargent?” I asked.

Pete and Shultz both nodded, and said for her to go on.

“To enter this club, you must be a member and to work there as a waitress or performer you must be transgendered and pre-surgical. The only post-surgical employees are bartenders and believe me, they check!

“I heard that a new singer would be auditioning and as the head-liner, the manager asked me to sit in and give an opinion. Since we carpool, Ginny sat in the dark while she sang.”

I noticed both Pete and Shultz nodding, so I took over the explaining.

“Pete, I was just starting to set up the bar when Mr Logan, the manager, brought this girl around, showing her the place. I only saw her in profile, but she looked just like Tina, Morales' daughter.”

“No chance of that,” Pete said. “She's in prison after that vehicle homicide in Newbury.”

Feeling brave, Ellen piped up, “After hearing Ginny's suspicions, I grabbed my digital camera, and Wendy and I sat in the parking lot of the Candy Cane Club, and waited for “Ariana” to show for her audition. Here are the dozen shots I was able to get.”

Pete and his Sargent looked at the photos before stopping at a magnified profile shot. “Give me the profile photo of that bastard, Sarge,” Pete said.

After a few minutes, they looked up.

“Okay tell us more, don't leave a thing out this time.”

We explained the difficulty with police getting inside even with a warrant. This would tip off Morales, if Morales she was and we'd never see him again.

Pete went out to his cruiser, while Wendy poured more coffee for the Sergent, Jean, and me.

Shultz made small talk with Jean, asking the usual questions: “How did you get into this, is that tattoo real, and how much do you make a year?”

Pete came back in, and told the Sargent to 'saddle up' while he spoke to us in private.

“Look, I only believe half of your story. I still think you guys were playing Nancy Drew, but I think your suspicions are right, so I'll have a undercover car in the parking lot. But, oh how I hate to say this, I need Ginny to tip us off when “Ariana” leaves.

“Pete, I have your cell number. I can call you, but, if she gets hired she'll work in my bar area. Vinny knows what I look like, he might do a dixie if he sees me. Why not hand out those shots I took in the club and add Ellen's. That way, if she spooks, your guys will know what she looks like.”

The doorbell rang and Kevin walked in.

“Hey Pete, what's up? I haven't seen you for a while, we should double date again.”

I smiled, Kevin was nervous, and wondered why Pete Smith was here, with another trooper in his car.

After talking a little football with Kevin, Pete kissed Ellen on the cheek and made his goodbyes.

Wendy went into my bedroom, guessing what was coming.

Ellen started, “Who do you think you are coming into my house without an invitation? You are lucky I even let you stay. Where are your brains? In your ass? They must be, allowing a horny, testosterone-filled eighteen-year-old boy alone with Wendy on your pullout sofa.”

Before Kevin could answer, I started.

“I trusted you, I now see I was wrong. Because of you, I'm considering sending Wendy back to Child Services. If I do, it won't be a week before she is back on the streets. This time she might try hooking for money. Does this even soak in? Or don't you give a shit?”

Over his head, Ellen gave me a wink.

“Is that little shit of a nephew with you, or is he hiding somewhere?” Ellen asked.

Kevin never had a chance to answer Ellen before I started in again.

“You only see this as a good way to have sex with me don't you? Wendy is only a tool to get this isn't she?” I really laid it on.

Ellen opened the front door and looked outside.

“There he is sitting in your truck. What's wrong, Billy isn't man enough to face the music?”

Poor Kevin, he didn't know what to say, or what to do by this time. I swear, it looked like he lost twenty pounds, he shrank down in his seat so much.

Wendy ran out from the bedroom. “It's not Kevin's fault. We fell asleep, honest. Billy and I were kinda just hugging, then the next thing we knew, Kevin walked into the living room shouting at his nephew, and calling him names. Then he turned to me, tossed me his truck keys and said to get my butt inside it fast. You and Aunt Ellen know the rest. We fell asleep! That was ALL!

Kevin took a deep breath, “Billy is in my truck because he's on the way home to my rotten sister and her husband. This was the last straw, I had warned him.

“Look, I know how you two feel, but don't take it out on Wendy. I never should have gone to sleep. I tried to stay awake to keep an eye on them, but I fell asleep. Please forgive the kids. I had the best of intentions.”

Ellen told him to sit in his truck while we talked.

I hugged Wendy and kissed the top of her head. “Don't worry, hun it's over. Did you ever hear of the Riot Act? Well we just read it to Kevin.”

I beckoned to Kevin to come back in and bring Billy with him.

Kevin was surprised when I kissed his cheek, and hugged him.